Curtain Call
La Grand Écart
Part One
1.
It's often said that childhood memories are the clearest and sharpest we ever experience. This was certainly true in my case; my earliest recollections are a rich tapestry of image and emotion. In many respects, they laid the foundation for the person I would eventually become.
One memory in particular seems to have shaped my entire destiny.
It goes back a very long way, almost to the beginning. I doubt I was even five years old; all I can recall was a bright, golden summer, when each day followed the last in a never-ending limbo. A minute could last an hour, an hour could last a day, and a day frequently lasted forever. Time was a sweet, quiet afternoon drifting off into eternity.
Then something happened.
Something completely unexpected.
It started off with a mounting sense of excitement. We were going out for the evening, a trip downtown for dinner and a movie. The house bustled with activity as clothes were changed, shoes were shined and windows bolted down for the night. Decked out in our Sunday fineries, we piled into the car in a chattering mass of knees and elbows, a subtle mist of hair spray and aftershave tracking our every move. The dashboard glowed a soft, comforting yellow as we backed down the drive way, whooping and laughing and poking. Doors were locked, gears were shifted and the road swept by in a blur of street lamps.
This was a first time for me, a moment of surprise and revelation. I suppose I must've known all about restaurants and cinemas before that point, but they were things that belonged to the daytime world. Now everything had changed – the sudden flood of strobing neon practically overloaded my nervous system. Music blared from every corner, spectral colours flickered across the sidewalk. This was a fantasy land beyond anything I'd previously imagined.
Dinner flashed past with a rush of menus, waiters and neatly folded serviettes. There was no time for desert: the show started at eight and the box office was sure to be crowded if we arrived late. A small queue was just starting to form as Dad secured our tickets. Jostling our way through the lobby, we followed a uniformed usher into a darkened gallery, taking our seats just in time for the Coming Attractions.
This was one of the biggest events of my life up to that stage. We weren't just seeing a movie, we were seeing a scary movie – the kind I wasn't even allowed to watch at home. I also had some idea what it was about – my sisters had been talking all about it on the ride into town. It was set in The Olden Days, when men wore top hats and ladies wore long, bell-like dresses. There were no werewolves, vampires or demons, but there was a mad scientist who drank a potion and turned into a monster (or something). Like most kids, I loved a good fright every now and then, especially since spook-flicks were strictly off limits for me. This was shaping up to be the best night of my life.
Truth be told, it was … but not for reasons I was thinking.
The movie was far better than I'd expected. Dr Jekyll transformed into a suitably monstrous Hyde, ruthlessly terrorizing the gas-lit streets of London. Women shrieked in terror as the hideous creature descended on them; stalwart Bobbies plunged through the fog in swift pursuit. Torch-wielding mobs raged through dank urban catacombs, blood spattered across back-alley walls in a crimson shower. Needless to say, there was plenty of lurking and skulking about in cobweb-strewn passageways.
However, the best was yet to come.
Thirty minutes in, Detective Abberdine of Scotland Yard was chasing Mr. Hyde through the Whitechapel labyrinth. After several hair-raising encounters (and equally riveting escapes), the trail eventually led to a Soho den of iniquity known as The Judas Pit. Accompanied by his intrepid band of constables, Abberdine burst into the raucous music hall...
And here is where my story truly begins.
This was my very first introduction to The Cancan.
Up on the screen were eight beautiful young women, dancing with their skirts over their waists. Twirling swiftly before the camera, they whipped their petticoats from left to right, openly displaying their underwear to the audience. Black suspender stockings enhanced their slender, tapering legs, lending a sharp contrast to their glaringly white crinolines.
Shrieking with delight, the girls cantered before the footlights, turning cartwheels and handsprings to reveal their lavishly frilled panties. At one point, they spun round, flipping their dresses up at the back. Plump, round bottoms were presented to a roaring crowd, jiggling back and forth in time to the music.
I was utterly entranced by this spectacle. I sat staring up in open-mouthed astonishment. My heart raced like a trip hammer, a wave of liquid heat swept through my veins. I was literally on the edge of my seat, fingernails digging into the faux-leather arm rests. This was - without exception - the most thrilling second of my brief existence...and it altered my perceptions forever.
The image was permanently imprinted on my consciousness, preserved in deepening layers of awe. I went home that night with a thousand questions ringing through my head: who were those girls, what was the dance called? Why were they doing it, why would they flash their knickers to a room full of drunken, cheering strangers? Did they actually enjoy it? They certainly seemed to, no denying that.
We got home around ten PM, almost two hours past my regular bedtime. I should have been dead on my feet, but my mind was filled with visions of swirling petticoats. Climbing into my short cotton PJs, I replayed the scene over and over: the music, the dancing, the beautiful, smiling chorus girls. And the underwear, of course. Mostly the underwear. The panties.
They'd been deliberately showing off their panties. It was no accident, no momentary hint of satin, like when a girl goes ice-skating or country dancing. They'd been holding up their dresses on purpose, so that everyone could see their undies. On purpose. The implications left me speechless.
I fell in love with the cancan that night. It was the beginning of an affair which would span decades.
"A cold thrill seemed to run the length of Casey's spine as he surveyed the garish spray of satin petticoats. In a few minutes, he'd be zipped up into this - this party dress – and sent out on stage to make a public spectacle of himself. It wasn't fair! Why was she doing this to him? Hovering at the brink of hysteria, Casey looked up at his teacher, his eyes huge and moist and imploring: "Miss Deane, I can't do it, I just CAN'T!! I - I'm a BOY, not a girl!!!'"
Clocking in at just over 19,000 words, this special collected edition features classic tales of pretty young men sampling the delights of women's lingerie. Written in the racy, fast-paced style of the classic pulp era, Lace and Garters! is a must-read for devotees of TG literature.
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 1.29 MB |
PIVOTAL ROLE
PART ONE
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
1.
Being chosen for a pivotal role is an honor in any production, even one so humble as Chamberlain Academy's school concert. I should have felt flattered; should, in fact, have felt ecstatic. Oddly enough, the only thing I felt was confusion. Confusion bordering on anxiety. And that was the strangest part, at least at first.
I've been treading the floorboards since my sixth birthday. I've appeared in children's pantomimes, dance recitals, and mannequin parades without number. Stage fright never entered into the equation, I was a decorated veteran of the stage. No, something else was fueling my apprehension. They'd given me no choice in the matter. I'd been conscripted, press-ganged into service. And where was the honor in that?
I reasoned initially that Ms Ramsey had chosen me for my background in dance and movement, which theoretically gave me an advantage over all the other boys in the dance club. But the end of the day, it was only a slight advantage. And that's why her choice seemed so baffling. There were at least three other boys who could have taken the part. Syd Chambers had studied classical ballet. Scott Bowers was the district ballroom champion, and Johnny Slash had won medals at the state finals. All three were eminently suited for the role.
Of course, Ms Ramsey wouldn't have chosen any of them; in point of fact, they'd never even been in the running. At the end of the day, they just didn't look right. It had to be me, because nobody else could possibly fulfill the requirements. The reason should have been obvious, blatantly obvious in fact, but I didn't care to admit it to myself at the time. Couldn't admit it to myself, might be more accurate. As it was, I was utterly mortified when I heard I'd be playing a girl's part in the school production.
They were presenting an Olde Tyme Music Hall at the end of August, a musical extravaganza which seemed to incorporate half the school. The show featured a Moulin Rouge number harkening back to the nightclubs and cabarets of nineteenth century Paris, slated to be the highlight of the production. Chamberlain Academy was renowned for its theater department, and no expense had been spared in terms of costume, lighting and set design. Ms Ramsey had promised the local press a riveting performance of spectacular proportions, and nothing would prevent her from keeping her word. Only problem was: Chamberlain Academy was an all-boy's school.
And I was the only one capable of dancing the French Cancan.
"The cancan? Ms Ramsey…I'm a boy."
I felt my cheeks tingling with embarrassment. My voice quavered with dismay; she couldn't be serious, couldn't expect him to humiliate myself in front of the entire school. My head spun with a feverish blend of shame and excitement. I knew Ms Ramsey extremely well, she'd been teaching me since the fourth grade. She would force me to go through with this, overriding my protests without a second thought. I could be certain of that much at least.
"Really? I hadn't noticed," she replied, smiling to herself, "all the same, I'm afraid there's really no alternative."
I was standing by her desk in the staffroom, patiently attempting to negotiate a role of lesser importance, one which didn't involve wearing a dress and about ten pounds of petticoats. Ms Ramsey was sitting in her computer chair, absently drinking a coffee. Nestles' cafe au lait; all of France in a cup.
"Anyway," she continued offhand, "I've already spoken to your Mother, and she's given her OK. Seemed rather pleased by the idea, as a matter of fact."
Yes, I could well imagine my Momma laughing down the phone at that one. She'd always had a rather sadistic sense of humor where her son was concerned. Worse still, she and Ms R were as thick as thieves, having worked together on half a dozen local productions. I decided to press on despite the hopelessness of the situation. There was too much at stake to give in without a fight.
"I can't do it, Mrs Ramsey. It's a girl's dance. Everyone will laugh at me."
"No, I doubt that very much," she answered, calmly sipping from her Starbucks mug, "Mikki, it may have escaped your attention, but half the cast will be dolled up as women. Most of your friends are in the chorus, they'll all be wearing dresses in the Moulin Rouge sketch."
"This is different," I replied, knowing that I'd be doing the cancan en solo. The rest of the guys would just be standing in the background, playing bar maids and waiters. It wasn't as if they had to raise their skirts and show off their underwear to like half the town. We weren't discussing the Macarena here. This was the cancan, one of the most celebrated (and notorious) routines of the modern era. It would require weeks of training and rehearsal to master; weeks at the very least. Visions of frilly white panties and long black stockings filled my head.
"I guess you're right," Ms Ramsey agreed reasonably enough, "the cancan's a tricky and rather complex number. That's why I chose you. We need the best, and you're the one, Mikki. You should feel honored."
Honored, I thought ruefully. This was going to ruin my life. I could already hear the jeers and catcalls that would follow me for the rest of the year. There were names for boys who like to dress up in women's undies. The laughter would never stop, even if I was doing it under protest.
"Can't you bring in one of the girls from Saint Brigit's?" I asked, casting haplessly about for a loophole, an escape route from this nightmare. This was my proverbial last-ditch gambit. Saint Brigit's College was the Catholic girls' school down the road, they often collaborated with Chamberlain Academy on the annual drama festivals.
"Can't spare any," Ms R explained conversationally, "we need them all for the grand finale right after your solo. Sorry, but it seems like you're out of luck, Mikki. Good thing you have a fantastic pair of legs."
I felt a soft, crimson flush invading my features. Was she deliberately taunting me, taking pleasure in my evident discomfort? Adults could be incredibly cruel sometimes, especially when they had enough power to pull rank. She must have known how embarrassed I felt, must have known that this would make me the laughing stock of the entire school. I was already halfway there, thanks to my Mother's insistence that I study dance and movement. Flashing my panties in the cancan would only make things worse. A hundred times worse, a thousand times.
"Mrs Ramsey…I can't do this. I'm not a girl."
I glanced around the staff room, hearing muted chuckles from the other teachers. They were all enjoying this, enjoyed seeing me robbed of my fragile adolescent dignity, reduced to a pleading infant. And why not? I was a child after all, my feelings didn't matter in the least. I shifted listlessly from foot to foot, almost dancing with frustration. Ms Ramsey regarded my performance with considerable amusement.
"Well, it's good to see you're getting your practice in early," she remarked, setting the mug down on her desk, "though I think we'll have to work on your pat en l'air. Rehearsals begin tomorrow at three thirty, Mikki. See you then."
I opened my mouth to make one final decisive complaint, but paused mid-sentence as she hit me with a massive dose of Teacher's Eye. I dropped my gaze immediately, wilting like a frozen rose. The decision had been made and nothing would alter the verdict. At barely sixteen years of age, I had no defense against The Eye, and Ms R was a world-class exponent. It was over, I was beaten.
Same as always.
I turned towards the staff-room door, feeling used, manipulated, confused. It was so blatantly unjust – she was an adult, a teacher, someone who was supposed to inspire faith and trust. Now she was going to force me into a skirt, subject me to the scorn and derision of the whole community. Face downcast to the floor, I headed for the hallway, dragging my steps on the scuffed and faded floor tiles.
"Oh – Mikki?" Ms R called brightly, just as I reached the open doorway. I looked back over my shoulder, eyebrows raised in expectation, hoping against all logic that she'd changed her mind, that it was a joke, some astronomically improbable misunderstanding. That she'd let me off and spare me the humiliation of a lifetime.
Given the circumstances, I should have known better.
"Don't forget to wear your prettiest panties," she said, eyes sparkling with hidden mischief. And that was all it took. The entire room erupted in mirth, teachers rocked back in their chairs, cackling like a bunch of old maids over some ribald joke.
Their laughter followed me all the way down the corridor.
Pivotal Role (2)
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
2.
I guess there's something I should explain about myself - the real reason why I was Ms Ramsey's first choice for the show. To put it all in one sentence, I look like a girl. Face, figure, everything.
It has something do with my endocrine system. My body doesn't produce much testosterone, though it appears to churn out one hell of a lot of estrogen. My doctor once told me that the whole thing could be traced back to pollutants in the environment; chemicals like DDT which act like artificial hormones.
Apparently, my genetic structure was altered before I was even born, so I've always had a rather feminine appearance. People often mistook me for a girl in faded jeans and a denim jacket, particularly since I started growing my hair long.
As you can imagine, I took a lot of good-natured ragging from the guys at school over the years, but it never really amounted to much. You tend to develop a thick skin after a while, and I learned how to rank my buddies with the best of them, even after Mrs Ramsey decided I was going to flash my underwear before the entire town. There was a couple of weeks where I thought I'd go crazy listening to all the cheap shots and wisecracks, but then the rehearsals started in earnest and things started to settle down.
Well, almost.
I took a few extra classes in dance and movement, learning a Moulin Rouge routine complete with high kicks, cartwheels, handstands and flip-flops. My solo was supposed to last around three minutes, which is a heck of a long time to hold a crowd's attention. If you've ever had any formal training, you'll know how much work is involved in the preparation beforehand. You need literally hundreds of hours of drills and repetition to get it perfect, and the cancan is a notoriously complex dance. Still, I was already pretty advanced, so the choreography didn't phase me.
During the second week of rehearsals, Mrs Ramsey took me aside and gave me a bulky package emblazoned with the words Chamberlain Dancewear and Accessories. I knew what it contained as soon as I saw the logo, and felt my face turning red as she placed it in my hands. Visions of French lace started dancing through my head.
"Don't worry, I'm not going to make you try it on right now," Mrs Ramsey said, reading my expression with a teacher's all-seeing eye, "take it home this evening and see how it fits. There are a few items in there you'll need to get accustomed to, so you might want to start practicing in full costume from now on."
I didn't quite understand what she thought I'd have to get 'accustomed' to, but her words peaked my curiosity. The package was soft but surprisingly heavy as I shifted it under one arm. I shot Mrs Ramsey a questioning glance, wondering what I was going to find when I got home. She indulged me with a faintly amused smile.
"Women's underwear," she answered before I could ask, "it's a little more complicated than what boys usually wear. You might need your Mother around to give you a hand when you try it on."
I flinched at the image, opening my mouth to protest, but realized she was probably right.
"It won't be anywhere near as bad as you think," Mrs Ramsey said in reply to my unspoken question. She turned around and walked back into the auditorium, leaving me standing alone in the corridor. I'd need my Mother to zip me up into a dress!! How would I ever live this one down?
Pivotal Role (3)
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
4.
"Mom - I can't wear this."
We had spread the costume out from one end of the living room to the other. Gleaming satin seemed to cover every available surface. The sofa was absolutely inundated with frills and flounces; unidentified pieces of lingerie decorated the coffee table. A small mountain of petticoats occupied one of the armchairs, threatening to spill its nebulous mass over the carpet. I stared around in utter amazement, my cheeks tinting with a fine, high color. There were things I'd never seen before, things with hooks and straps and clips that made my pulse flutter just looking at them.
They expected me to dance in that?
Mom was having a good, long chuckle at my expense, taking great pleasure in my evident discomfort.
"Don't look so horrified," she laughed, picking up a handful of delicate black lace, "everything seems about the right size. It may feel a little strange at first, but you'll get used to it after a week or so," She held the garter belt out towards me, long suspenders dangling enticingly from her right hand. I backed up, shaking my head frantically.
"Noooooo!"
"Don't be silly; it won't hurt just to try it on. Anyway, you have to wear garters when you're dancing the cancan. It's practically a national law."
"Mom, I can't wear something like that." A soft, pink blush had suffused my features spreading gradually all the way down to my shoulders.
"Why not?" She asked, eyebrows raised inquiringly.
"I ... well ... it's ..." my mind had gone suddenly blank. I stared around helplessly, groping for words. A thousand different emotions seemed to be struggling for control of my mind. A cast a glance around the room, taking in that avalanche of shimmering white corsetry. "I just can't. They're ... they're so ... so ..."
"Pretty?" Mom asked, eyebrows still raised.
"Well…yeah."
"And what's so wrong with that?"
I wavered from foot to foot in a perfect rictus of frustration. How could explain this to her: the deep sense of humiliation I was feeling; the pleasure, the shame and the excitement? Part of me wanted this desperately, wanted to clip that sheer black web around my waist and feel its silken texture again my bare flesh. More than that, I wanted to have no choice in the matter. Crazy as this sounds, I wanted her to make me do this, force me to dress as a girl and dance around the stage with my panties on full exhibition.
Of course, I couldn't admit that to anyone.
"They're girl's clothes, Mom," I said, down casting my face and shifting my feet listlessly, "everyone'll laugh at me."
I felt her fingertips touching my face.
"It'll be all right, honey. You'll look fine. I promise."
I looked up at her. Her voice, like her hand, was gentle, encouraging. That was one of the things about my Mother; she could be as hard as tempered steel when she needed to be, but there had always been a sensitive side to her nature. How could I say no to her, even in something like this? I shrugged my shoulders, sighing under my breath.
"All right," I said, unbuttoning my shirt from the front.
Tracy Lane, 2013/2021.
Released into the Public Domain.
Royal Flash
Snapshots from the childhood we should have had :)
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
You know, I remember when the cancan was considered very sexy. Petticoats were just going out of fashion when I was growing up, and practically every girl I knew wore fluffy little petti-sets back in those days. Needless to say, we all loved revealing our petticoats on the flimsiest pretexts - mainly because we knew how cute we looked. Fortunately, the opportunities came thick and fast in our part of the empire: my folks were "Lindy" fanatics from way back, and encouraged me to join in the festivities. As a matter of fact, I became the star attraction.
It was the practically the same thing every night - come 6.30 pm, they'd put Benny Goodman on the record player and I'd twirl around the living room with my skirts flying almost straight out from my waist. Mom and Dad always praised my antics, apparently it reminded them of when they were courting during the war. Given the circumstances, my eventual segue into the cancan was inevitable.
Here's how it happened:
One day, I was turning cartwheels in the backyard for my friends, raising a storm of catcalls every time my skirt flipped upside-down. Mom came to the back door to see what the racket was, and laughed out loud as she saw me wheeling across the lawn. Contrary to popular belief, this was normal behavior for girls back then, and Mom jokingly asked if we were practicing the cancan. I relied with an indignant "No!" but of course everyone was giggling at sight of my white cotton knickers.
I think I was about seven or eight at that time. I knew what the cancan was from movies and TV; like most girls my age, I thought it was the cheekiest dance imaginable, because it involved showing off your undies in public. Mom's teasing comment set some wheels turning in my mind, and a few days later I asked her if I could lean how to dance the cancan.
Mom wasn't really an expert, but she had a good idea of the basic steps and gave me some mock lessons in the living room. It wasn't much different from what we did in gym class at school (cartwheels, handstands etc), I just needed to throw in a few high kicks here and there. Mom even put the "Cancan Polka" song on the radiogram so I could sing along while I practiced.
Mom mentioned it to my Dad a few nights later, and naturally, they both agreed it was time for a Command Performance. At first I played coy, but after a little coaxing, I let Mom take me upstairs to change into my Official Costume (which consisted of an ordinary red sundress, a three-tiered petticoat, and a pair of black mary-janes). Once I was ready, we went back to the living room, where Mom put Offenbach on the player (the "real" cancan from Orpheus in the Underworld this time). I was already grinnign with anticipation - I'd known this moment would be inevitable, and had been looking forward to it all day long.
Anyway, as soon as the music started, I launched into my routine, dazzling my parents with lots of panty-flashing kicks, spins and handstands. The best part was at the end, where I bent over and flipped my petticoats up at the back, shaking my bottom from side to side. Mom and Dad both applauded this "Royal Flash," demanding an encore on the spot (which I graciously obliged, following a full minute of bald-faced ego stroking).
It was the first of many such spectacles: sometimes at Christmas, I was called upon to entertain friends and relatives with my scandalous routine, sometimes winning a standing ovation for my efforts. On one occasion, I even talked my girlie cousins into joining in - but as I often say - that's a tale for another day.
Showtime
1.
Casey Rodgers waited back stage at the Civic Center, his tummy fluttering with excitement. It was shownight for his dancing school, and everyone was rushing about frantically preparing for their numbers. Very soon, he'd be out on stage dancing before a large audience, the culmination of months of exhausting rehearsals. The long period of training had left him as tense as a tightly strung bow.
The murmuring crowds he'd seen out in the theatre had added considerably to his last minute butterflies. The place was utterly packed with people - parents and kids, teachers and students, old folk from Chamberlain Retirement Village. Hundreds of interested parties, all turned out in their Sunday fineries to cheer and whistle and hoot as the latest generation of Fred Astaires wove through their steps.
All those faces, all those eyes, turned up towards the stage!
Casey took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. He really had nothing to worry about. He and his troupe were doing a Broadway style tap-dog number; complicated and tricky at times, but none too difficult after so many hours of repetition. It was pretty silly, really. He knew he'd perform the drill without a hitch, he'd done it at least a thousand times before. But then, he always felt this way on shownight.
Turning away from the curtains, he walked back towards the dressing rooms. Backstage was currently in a state of siege; girls running everywhere in tutus and leotards, boys decked out in vests and tails climbing the wings. A gabble of mothers trailed close behind, fussing and scolding, calling for order above the din.
Well, at least I've got half an hour to practice, Casey thought, glancing around in the general chaos, if I can just find a spare corner with enough space to tap a shoe. He considered going outside and using the loading bay, but decided against it. Didn't want miss his curtain call; he'd never hear the end of it. He pushed his way over towards the stairs leading to the changing areas. Everyone seemed to be down here, the dressing rooms were probably empty.
"Casey. CASEY!!"
"Huh?" Casey whirled towards the voice.
It was Ms Deane, his ballet teacher.
Evelyn Deane was a long, streamlined woman in her mid-thirties, willow-slim and lean hipped. Her eyes were always hard and serious, no matter what mood she was in. The woman was wading through a cloud of Lilliputian Kylies, her classical features marked with impatience. Casey wandered over to meet her halfway.
"There you are," she said, looking him over with a familiar knitting of the eyebrows, "I've been searching for you everywhere." Casey's heart sank roughly six fathoms; he was in trouble. No idea what the problem was, but he knew that tone: honey laced with razor blades.
"I was just looking for a place to -" he stammered in a high, uncertain voice. Ms Deane cut him off with a dismissive wave of her hand.
"You'll have to get changed again. You're on in ten minutes," she said, gesturing for him to follow her up the stairs. He hurried along behind, not quite certain what his teacher had meant. As far as Casey knew, he was already in costume: black top, black jeans, and size five work boots. What was going on here?
"I thought I was on in half an hour, Ms Deane," the boy protested fretfully, "I'm in the Tap-dog number."
"Not any more. Toby Macklin will be taking your place."
"What?"
"You're out of the Tap-dogs, Casey."
"Why?" Casey exclaimed, still not understanding. He'd spent what seemed like six years perfecting his routine, and now Ms Deane was tearing it out from under his feet.
"Look, we don't have a lot of time, Casey," Ms Deane explained, shooing him up the stairs, "Janey North just twisted her ankle and we need someone to replace her. You'll be taking her place."
"What?"
"You're taking Janey's place".
"Janey North? But she's in -"
Suddenly, Casey understood. Everything. He gaped up at his teacher, his face a mask of disbelief. Janey North was one of the girls in the Montmartre number, the one everybody had been talking about for the last three months. Casey's eyes widened in dawning horror.
"But she's doing the can-can, Ms Deane!" Casey wailed, "I can't do that! I'm - you - you'll have to get some one else!!"
Showtime
Showtime
The Cancan Game
Snapshots of the childhood we should have had :)
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
1.
Having read thus far, you're doubtlessly aware that my sister and I were incorrigible knicker-flashers, making it more or less inevitable that we'd get 'round to dancing the cancan at some point. We'd both studied gymnastics since early childhood and used to impress our friends with various tricks we learnt down at the youth center - handstands, back flips, step-overs ect - anything that would "accidentally" display our undies in the playground. Given the circumstances, it was only a matter of time before we discovered the acrobatic joys of La Chahut.
If I remember correctly, we first started playing "Moulin Rouge" when I was about nine years old. It was a long weekend, our parents were out for the day and Lydia and I were watching TV from the living room floor. The cartoons were mostly finished for the day, the only thing worth watching was Rising Stars, a singularly lackluster talent quest where kids of no fixed ability competed for prizes nobody actually wanted. Our concentration normally wandered during the mid-morning dead zone, but on this occasion, there was something that definitely caught our interest.
One of the acts was a troupe of four girls dressed in bright red chorus outfits, complete with full circle petticoats and frilly white panties. Lydia and I watched in wide-eyed fascination as they whirled through their routine, which was mainly pirouettes and high kicks (although they finished the number by revealing their panty-bottoms to the camera).
Both of us were utterly intrigued by what we'd just seem. For my part, I'd always thought that only grown-up women danced the cancan. Neither of us had ever really imagined that girls our age might dance it too; certainly not until they were old enough to wear lipstick and make-up. Yet, here was the living proof, broadcast over the airwaves in glorious monochrome. And if they could dance the cancan on national television...
Lydia and I exchanged the briefest of looks, communicating on silent wavelengths beyond the reach of modern science. The thought of showing off my underwear in public was kind of exciting - almost intoxicating - and I could tell she was thinking precisely the same thing.
After the program finished, we got up and walked out to the rumpus room, guided by some innate telepathy shared by close siblings. Not a word had been exchanged beforehand, but we'd already decided what we were going to do. There was a full-length cheval mirror leaning against the back wall, a cast-off antique handed down to us by some nameless great-aunt. We pulled it out to a more central position and immediately started playing house in front of it, giving each other the occasional side-long glance to confirm we were still on the same page.
We went through our usual catalog of domestic role-plays, warming up for the main event. We were both pretty eager to start the morning's panty-flashing festivities, but we had to observe the mandatory protocols. Seven interminable rounds of hide-n-seek later, Lydia eventually decided it was time to get the show on the road.
About time, I thought, feeling my temperature rise by slow degrees. We'd had the house to ourselves all morning, but our folks could arrive home at any minute. If we were going through with this, we had to do it now. As in right now, this instant!
Taking our customary positions at either side of the rumpus room, we raised our arms and spun two cartwheels in front of the mirror. This was the unspoken signal I'd been waiting for, the moment the performance would finally begin. My pulse was already ticking in the side of in my throat. With our gymnastic background, we'd be much better than the girls on TV; we were far more agile and limber.
We warmed up for around five minutes, spurring each other on to greater feats of acrobatic prowess, whipping across the floor in a swirl of hands, knees and forearms. Our feet seemed to brush the ceiling as we plummeted through our opening set. At one point I saw Lydia bounce off the sofa in a graceful mid-air spiral, executing an effortless double somersault. I followed with a triple handspring across the room, finishing up with a back-step dismount...
And then we were ready.
The only trouble was, we weren't exactly dressed for it. Lydia was wearing jeans, I was wearing shorts, and we weren't "officially" dancing the cancan yet. We needed an excuse to ease into the new role (because, believe it or not, that's exactly how young girls think). I looked over at my sister, knowing she'd take the lead in this instance. As always, Lydia had the perfect solution and - as always - she never failed to deliver.
"I can't stretch in these jeans," Lydia said with an exasperated gesture, "they're too tight to do cartwheels in."
"Same with my shorts," I replied in the same dismissive tones.
Lydia shrugged her shoulders and started fumbling with her belt, undoing the top button of her Levis.
"We'll just have to take them off," she remarked in a tone of utter resignation, as if we had no other choice.
Once she'd peeled down her jeans and stepped lightly out of them, I removed my black cotton culottes, dropping them onto the sofa without a backward glance. I felt an unusual flutter in my tummy as I straightened up, unconsciously tugging down on my t-shirt. While the hem reached to about six inches above the knee, I imagined it only barely covered the trim of my underpants.
Lydia stood watching me from the left side of the mirror, a slim, leggy girl in an over-sized tunic and long white knee-socks. After a few seconds hesitation, she gathered up the right side of her shift, exposing her bare thigh almost up to the hip. Eyebrows raised with an unspoken question, she glanced in my direction, then tilted her face towards the cheval. Are you ready? No words were necessary; I simply nodded my answer and the performance began.
Flipping our "skirts" clear up to our throats, we launched into an impromptu routine, cart-wheeling across the floor in front of the mirror. Crossing over from right to left, we adjusted our speed to allow our hemlines to fall away, revealing our tummies, thighs and panties at precisely the same moment. I was wearing a pair of white cotton knickers that came all the way up to the belly-button; Lydia, being a few years older, wore shiny nylon full briefs – glossy red with lacy inserts on the sides.
Next, we experimented with various dance steps – high kicks, flip-flops and hand-springs, trying to recall the cancan in exact detail from the numerous movies and TV shows we'd seen over the years. At one point, Lydia bent over backwards and kicked her legs into the air one at a time (she was always more supple than me) resulting in her t-shirt creeping all the way down to her bra.
I followed this up with a point-perfect handstand, parting my legs in a classic aerial split. My light yellow tunic turned completely inside out, hanging tenuously from my shoulders and exposing my whole body from neck to toe. I could feel the cool afternoon air on my bare torso, raising a buzz of goose flesh along my tummy.
Precisely at that moment, I realized the windows to the rumpus room were wide open, and giggled with pink-faced embarrassment. I dropped down back onto my feet, smoothing out my clothing and wondering how much the neighbors had seen. Lydia asked what was wrong, and after I explained, we decided to preserve our dignity as best we could. Calling an end to the afternoon's activities, we drew the curtains and climbed back into our clothes, trying not to snicker at how silly we felt. If any of the local boys had seen us, we'd never live it down!
Needless to say, fear of exposure didn't deter us very long. The temptation to flash our panties to the world was irresistible. The very next morning after breakfast, we headed straight down to the rumpus room to continue practicing our faux-cancan. Jeans were shucked, hemlines were raised and pristine white knickers went on open exhibition.
Our rehearsal began with the curtains closed, but after a while, Lydia found an excuse to throw them open, claiming that the room was getting too hot. Nothing could have been further from the truth, of course: summer had long since departed and autumn conditions had kept the house cool for weeks.
I raised no objections – despite my earlier misgivings, the idea of being caught doing the cancan made my pulse race with excitement. I was certain Lydia that felt the same way; if anybody happened to walk past our window and see our underpants, we'd just have to deal with it.
After we'd worked out a satisfactory dance number, we took a short break to discuss our progress, determining that tunics and t-shirts just weren't right for the cancan. Still flaunting our undies, we ran up to our rooms and started rummaging around our closets for more suitable attire.
As it happened, Lydia had a nice, long full-circle skirt with broad lace trimmings, almost exactly what she was looking for. I had a high-waisted party dress with puffy sleeves and "Spanish" ruffles around the hem. It wasn't as long as Lydia's skirt, but I knew it would be perfect for twirling about the room!
Once we'd finished assembling our costumes, we swept back downstairs to compare outfits. It turned out we'd also been more selective in our choice of underwear. The subject was virtually unavoidable; the first thing I asked Lydia was what color panties she had on. Naturally enough, she was more than willing to oblige.
Lifting her skirt in the mirror, Lydia revealed a pair of black satin knickers, shimmering full briefs with a garish red trim around the legs. My eyes practically bulged out of their sockets when I saw them, I didn't know she owned anything so undeniably cheeky. Apparently, they'd been a birthday present from one of our older cousins, but she'd never had a reason to wear them until now. You can probably imagine how jealous I was at that moment - Lydia got all the best stuff!
Reading my expression with a well-practiced eye, she asked if I was wearing anything special. I responded by stepping forward with my right foot and raising my dress to my chin. As a general rule, I only wore plain white cottontails, but I also had a set of incredibly girlie underthings hidden at the back of my closet. Like my sister, I didn't get much chance to wear them out, but today seemed the perfect opportunity.
I'd chosen a pair of pastel pink sissy-pants with delicate lace frills all over the sides and bottom. A dainty floral pattern decorated the front, barely visible against the sheer, rosy fabric. They were, without question, the cheekiest little panties I had in my entire wardrobe.
Gazing at my reflection in the mirror, my head spun at the thought of showing them off: quite suddenly, I was secretly hoping that somebody - anybody - might be looking in through the window right now. These knickers were just too darned pretty to cover up.
Lydia sidled up next to me, still holding her skirt high over her waist. In spite of my overwhelming embarrassment, I still couldn't help grinning with secret mischief. I was looking forward to this – and it seemed a pity there would be no-one else to witness our performance.
Posing together in the cheval, Lydia asked me if I was ready to begin. Raising my dress as far as it would go, I nodded my assent, and we started into our routine.
"You ready?" she asked, nodding in my general direction.
"Yeah," I replied, carefully shifting my center of balance.
"OK. On the count of three. One -"
"Two-"
"THREE!"
And suddenly, directly behind us – the sound of a photograph being taken.
The Fitting Room
Misha Waverley adjusted his beret as he made his way along Lyndhurst Road. It was late October and the wind carried a chill promise of snow. The breeze was particularly brisk down here in the middle of town, where the office blocks cast their long morning shadows. Misha glanced at his watch; his appointment was for half-ten, which left him five minutes to find the place he was looking for. He hastened his pace a little, his tangled blond hair whisking out in the Autumn mistral.
He saw the sign as he crossed the intersection at Mansfield Avenue: a large orange marquee reading LACE & GARTERS in brilliant mauve letters. Setting off from the sidewalk, he scanned both sides of the crossing, anxiety stamped on his features. If anyone from school saw him sneaking into a dancewear store he'd spend the rest of his life eating lunch with the geek brigade.
Maybe worse.
Having ascertained that the street wasn't crawling with informants from the nerd squad, Misha strolled across the intersection and made his way to the store's front entrance. It was essential to look calm, relaxed - the least sign of guilt would expose him in a second. It had taken all of his courage to come this far, and even now he wondered if he'd have the nerve to go through with his plan.
He paused outside the shopfront's display window, struggling to control his galloping heartbeat. The window bore a fifties-style illustration of a young woman twirling in a ballroom dress, skirts flying up around her waist. The logo read: LACE & GARTERS!! SPECIALISTS IN COUNTRY, LINE AND BALLROOM DANCEWEAR. Beneath that, in smaller lettering; Custom fittings available on request.
Gazing in through the plate glass, Misha made out rack upon rack of glittering costumes; gowns, leggings, tutus, leotards - and petticoats. Hundreds of them by the look of things. The sight did little to sooth his racing pulse, although it did steel his resolve somewhat. Here he was, wavering on the footpath while the object of his desire was virtually within arm's reach. All he had to do was open the door and step inside.
A small silver bell rang over Misha's head as he walked into the store. He hesitated two paces in, staring around in awed silence. A gust of warm air caressed his face with insubstantial fingers; he felt as if he'd slipped into some glittering fantasyland. The store was literally dripping with satin; dresses and skirts hung in rows stretching off to infinity. Sequins sparkled like tiny clustered diamonds, black velvet rippled in luxuriant folds everywhere he looked. His face was literally glowing with child-like wonder.
"May I help you?"
Misha glanced around with a start. For a moment he couldn't locate the owner of the voice; then he saw a tallish woman looking over a rack of body stockings. She had dark blue eyes and curly brown hair tied back in a short ponytail. Misha estimated her age to be maybe forty. She stood regarding him with a sharp, business-like expression.
"Oh, hi ..." the boy replied, a little hesitantly, "I'm Michelle Waverley, I called you last Wednesday. I have an appointment at ten-thirty."
He cast a nervous eye around the shop, noticing for the first time there were close to a dozen customers wandering between the rows. Most of them were female, and all of them seemed to be looking at him. An identical pair of Mariah Careys were standing in the hosiery section, diligently comparing stockings whilst casting him suspicious glances. Misha tried to ignore them, focusing on what the tall woman was saying.
"Appointment?" she repeated, stepping out from behind the clothes rack. She was wearing black slacks and a loose yellow t-shirt. Her name tag read HI, I'M JUDY. A tape measure hung carelessly about her neck. She folded her arms neatly over her ample breasts, her face engraved with skepticism (or so he imagined).
"Yes - an appointment," Misha answered uncomfortably, "for a costume fitting."
The woman's features visibly softened.
"Oh - right," she said brightly, "you're the girl who called a few days ago. You're in a musical ... Calamity Jane or something?"
Misha began to relax.
"Yes, that's right. I'm in the chorus."
That was his story, his rationale for visiting a costumier specializing in girls' dance wear. He had grappled with the problem for weeks, ever since his latest transvestic obsession had emerged. Obsession being the operative word in this case; an inexplicable desire to own a ballroom crinoline had seized him over a month ago. Irresistible as well as inexplicable, to be precise. It had tortured his evenings, invading his dreams and robbing him of sleep for nights on end until a solution had finally occurred to him. It seemed to make perfect sense at the time, and appeared to be working now.
"In the chorus?" Judy asked, "well, let's see what we can do for you." Indicating the direction with a wave of her hand, she led him through an aisle of spandex tights, then called out to the back of the show room: "Donna! That girl's here, the one from Chamberlain Musical Society. The one we talked about."
"Who?!" A peppery, somewhat crusty voice, tinged with mild annoyance.
"The one who's playing the dance hall girl. She's come in for a fitting."
"Oh, right."
Misha followed quietly, almost squirming with embarrassment. The one who's playing the dance hall girl. She'd virtually shouted it at the top of her lungs. Everyone in the store was staring at him now, he could feel their eyes drilling into his shoulder-blades. He kept his face to the floor, hoping to conceal the rosy flush invading his cheeks.
Still, he really had no reason to hide his face in shame. His charade was going according to plan. No one in the store suspected he was actually male.
At thirteen, Misha Waverley had the face and figure of an adolescent girl, his natural beauty enhanced by a cascade of thick golden hair. As a child, he'd wondered if he'd somehow been born in the wrong body, sometimes believing that there was a pretty young girl locked deep inside him. In recent weeks, this female persona seemed to have taken on a life of her own, almost compelling him to undertake this risky little enterprise.
Amazingly enough, the masquerade was working fine, despite his earlier misgivings. All he'd needed was a dab of make-up and a pair of low-hipped jeans.
"Over here," Judy said, taking him through to a traditional oaken counter at the back of the show room. A thin, bird-like woman sat behind the cash register, her face marked with the lines of perpetual irritation. She was reading a Silhouette romance, and like Judy, she carried a measuring tape around her neck.
All similarity ended there, however. Her tag read MRS D. ADDLER. No customer-friendly "Hi, I'm Donna" for this blue-rinse matriarch: call me Missus, or get the hell out of my shop. She looked up as Misha approached the counter, scrutinizing him through a pair of expensive, gold-rimmed glasses.
"So, you're playing a saloon girl, then?" she asked rather sourly, adopting the tone of a woman who expected the worse of everyone she met.
"Yes, Ma'am," Misha replied automatically. His parents had always taught him to respect his elders, regardless of how they approached him ('courtesy costs you nothing', was one of his mother's favorite sayings, although he frequently doubted the veracity of this particular quotation). Mrs D. Addler shot her partner a sidelong glance, eyebrows raised.
"You hear that? 'Yes, Ma'am'. Pretty and polite. I'm impressed."
"Sign of good breeding," Judy remarked airily.
"Yes, I'm sure," Donna replied, narrowing her eyes to a razor-edged squint. Leaning over the counter-top, she studied the boy’s slim waist; his small, pouty mouth; his innocent, doll-like features. Misha shifted nervously beneath that protracted, unblinking gaze. What was she staring at? Had she penetrated his disguise? He fought down a tide of rising panic, knowing that a clear head was essential to maintaining his cover.
"How old are you?" the older woman finally asked.
"Thirteen, ma'am."
"A little young to be dressed like that, aren't you?" she demanded testily.
Misha almost fainted with relief. The old biddy was referring to his choice of clothing: a skimpy purple tank top that barely reached past his ribs; a pair of faded blue Levis with the top button undone and the zipper split open to reveal his lacy pink underpants. His pert young belly-button was clearly visible, poking out above the denim rim of his jeans.
"Oh, this is just the Brittany Spears look," Misha explained in his high sing-song voice, striking an unconscious pose. "Everybody's dressing like this." Even the boys, he added silently. Mrs D. Addler remained singularly unimpressed by this disclosure.
"Yeah? Well, any daughter of mine went out dressed like that wouldn't sit down for a week." End of conversation. Pushing her glasses back up her nose, Mrs A went back to her Silhouette, dismissing Misha from her thoughts. He bit his lip, wondering if he'd made the mistake of a lifetime, coming down here dressed as a girl.
"Don't mind her," Judy said, placing a light hand on Misha's shoulder, "she's just angry because somebody dropped a house on her sister. Come on, let's get you started. I think we've got what you're looking for over here. We supplied costumes for the Chamberlain Arts Festival, did I tell you that? Anyway, there was a wild west routine in that one: Okalahoma, if I remember correctly ...."
She ushered him away from the counter, prattling on like a country housewife deprived of company. Misha remembered to breath again, realizing that neither of these women were questioning his motives. They'd swallowed his story, accepted him as a girl. His secret was safe. All the same, his complexion continued to darken. At the end of the day, he was still a teenaged boy, no matter how feminine he may have looked. He was taking an enormous chance. If anyone here discovered he wasn't actually female, he'd be -
".... with your underwear."
(ohuh?)
Judy's words sliced through Misha's reveries like a pizza knife through mozzarella. What did she just say? Something about taking off his jeans and t-shirt? No, that couldn't have been right. He'd only come in to have his measurements taken, he didn't need to undress for that. Granted, he wanted to buy some of those petticoats he'd seen through the window, but he didn't need to -
Misha suddenly noticed where his guide was leading him.
(wha -?)
A prickling of goose-flesh thrilled down Misha's naked arms as they approached the accessories display. His warm pink blush suddenly flared a torrid crimson; a tremor ran through his thighs. Excitement filled his tummy like some hot, sweet liqueur. All thought of being discovered was driven instantly from his mind. He had something else to fixate on now, something which froze the breath in his lungs.
She was taking him to the Lingerie Stand.
The Fitting Room
Click Here To Read Online
(page 14)
The Fitting Room
Click Here To Read Online
(page 14)
Danny and Rose
Another time, another place. Another world identical to our own.
Except for one crucial difference...
1.
"You ready yet?"
Danny Redcliff looked over towards the doorway, vaguely annoyed at the intrusion. At barely ten years old, he'd recently grown to resent his sister's constant policing of his behavior. Worse still, she had absolutely no respect for his privacy, particularly when he was getting dressed. He'd complained to his mother about it just last week, but she'd dismissed his protests with a laugh: Rosa had seen him naked since the day he was born, what was the big deal? Wasn't like he had anything to hide.
"You ready yet?" she repeated.
"No, I'm not," Danny replied with a touch of petulance, and turned back to the mirror. At least she hadn't caught him completely naked this time. He stood in the middle of the bedroom in his sheer white panties, meticulously stroking the twists out of his long, blonde hair. A pastel yellow sundress had been laid over the end of his bed, along with a pair of frilly white ankle socks. The clock on the dresser read 8.10.
Rosa stepped into the room, a tall, loping teenager with a denim jacket and the take-no-prisoners attitude peculiar to her generation.
"Yeah, well, Mom said to get a move on," she informed him, "now hand over the brush and let me do that."
"Hey!" Danny protested as Rose took the brush from his hands. A moment later, she was herding him towards the bed, applying a good-natured slap to his bottom for good measure. Danny gave a yelp of surprise; it didn't really hurt, but he absolutely hated it when she treated him like an infant. She was always barging into his room and acting like she owned the place. Sisters were like that: thought they owned the whole damned world (which wasn't that far from the truth, he would later discover).
"OK, hold still," she instructed. Seating herself on the bed, she made him stand between her denim knees, facing the mirror so she could finish untangling his hair. Danny settled into position without a struggle. Rosie was almost supernaturally powerful for a girl her age; he'd learned a long time ago that resistance was useless. That didn't stop him from voicing his objections, however.
"Why can't Mommy do my hair?" he moped disconsolately, "it hurts when you do it." He winced as the brush encountered a particularly obstinate twist.
"She's busy dishing up breakfast," Rosa replied, readjusting her grip on the brush, "told me to come upstairs and make sure you weren't late for school again."
"I wasn't late last time. I was getting ready."
"You were late because you wanted to try on every dress in the closet," she countered without missing a beat, "that's why I laid your clothes out while you were in the shower."
"Well, don't want to wear that old thing," he complained, looking down at the short yellow dress, "I want to wear the one with the strawberries on the front."
"You wore that yesterday," Rosa reminded him, breathing in his sweet, subtle child-scent. His hair smelt of baby shampoo and freshly sliced apples.
"I don't care. It's my favorite and I want it."
Rosa chose to ignore him. He didn't really want to wear the strawberry-frock, he was simply testing the limits, the way he did most mornings. Mom said his contrary moods were perfectly natural for a child his age, so they had to be patient with him – firm, but patient all the same. Rosa thought she understood what she meant. Boys were as fragile as pink carnations, everyone knew that.
Anyway, she quite enjoyed these forced grooming sessions.
Placing a hand on his smooth waist, she ran her fingertips along the trim of his panties, grazing his belly button in the process. Her touch was gentle, gliding over his pale skin with a silken whisper. Danny shifted slightly in her arms, though he didn't pull away from her feather-light caress. His complexion darkened as a warm flush spread through his tummy. Part of it was simple modesty: he'd become increasingly self-conscious about his body over the past few months (another reason why he resented her constant invasions of his personal zones).
But there was also a touch of anticipation in his shallow breathing and cantering heartbeat. Gooseflesh hummed across his shoulders as she stroked his tresses. Being stripped to his panties added to this sense of unwilling pleasure. Rosa was a girl, she had no right to see him undressed, and yet his head was spinning with excitement. That was part of the paradox: part of you loved being helpless and secretly hoped it would never stop.
"Okay," Rosa said, laying the brush aside and tying his hair back in two long ponytails. She turned the boy around and looked him up and down, flicking an errant curl out of his face. Danny had always been unusually pretty with his clipped button nose and tiny, sensuous mouth. His frost-blue eyes were large and solemn, the kind of eyes that could melt a woman's heart with a single glance.
"You ready to climb into that dress now?" she asked, knowing he'd probably refuse just out of principle.
"No," he replied, "I want to wear the pink one."
"Well, you can't," Rosa told him, picking up the sunfrock, "it's in the wash. Everything's in the wash; this is the only thing you've got left."
"Don't want to," he answered sulkily, "I don't like it." He looked down at his feet, refusing to meet her gaze.
"Why not?" she coaxed.
"It's too short. Looks like a baby-dress"
"You are a baby."
"No I'm not" Danny pouted, "I'm ten"
"You're nine. Anyway, it's either this, or walk to school in your underwear."
Danny's expression flickered in momentarily surprise.
"What?" he said after a brief pause.
"Mom said if you don't wear the dress, you have to go to school in your socks and panties." Rosa explained offhand, although no such conversation had actually taken place. She regarded Danny with a quizzical expression, amused by his obvious discomfort. His cheeks had flushed the color of a ripe summer tomato as he considered her words. He studied his sister's face, trying to determine whether she was serious or not. Reading his expression with practiced ease, Rosa raised one eyebrow enquiringly.
"Well, what's it going to be?" she asked, concealing her amusement, "time's a'wasting, kiddo."
Danny glanced at the frock in his sister's hands, deciding that she had to be joking. Turning up at school in his underwear would be embarrassing beyond words. His Mommy would never make him go through with it (although he didn't find the thought entirely unpleasant, for some reason). No, this was just another ploy to get him into the sunfrock, he was certain of it. Rosa was always teasing him like this, especially since he started The Change. Well, he wasn't about to give in so easily. He was going to wear his strawberry dress come what may, even if it was in the laundry hamper.
"Okay," he answered with an indifferent shrug of the shoulders, "I'll go to school in my undies." He turned around and stepped toward the hallway, turning his fanny in tight little circles. Rosa watched him indulgently; despite his sometimes exasperating nature, he really was the sweetest little thing on the face of the planet. Smiling to herself in wry, adolescent amusement, she put the dress aside on the bed.
"Danny?" she called, keeping her voice carefully neutral. He looked back over his shoulder at her.
"You planning to go barefoot?" she asked, holding up his frilly cotton socks.
"No," he replied, and started back to the bed. Wild roses stood out on his cheeks, Rosa saw with considerable satisfaction. He was practically fainting with anxiety; she could see that at a glance. Well, serves him right for being so contrary. Hiding a grin, she picked him up beneath the arms and lifted him up on the bed. Leaning back on his palms, he placed his bare feet on Rosa's lap. She drew the socks carefully over his toes, eyes wandering over his sleek, creamy thighs. His legs were slender, supple and rather shapely for a child of eight. She finished adjusting his socks and patted him softly on the knee.
"Don't you think you ought to change out of those?" she said, indicating Danny's plain nylon underpants. Danny looked down at himself in genuine surprise.
"Why?"
"You'll want to wear something prettier than these," she said, tugging at the waistband, "they're going to be on show all day. A lot of people are going to be seeing your panties, Danita, so you've got to wear your prettiest underwear for them."
Danny's eyes widened as he processed the image.
His heart started galloping like a runaway race horse. Suddenly, he wasn't quite so sure this was one of Rosa's tricks. What if she was telling the truth? More than half the kids in his school were male. The fact that he had actually been a boy only twelve months ago made little difference. Danny began to regret his impulsive decision. Why had he ever argued with her, especially over something so pointless? For a second, he was tempted to simply capitulate; concede defeat and slip into his short yellow dress.
"You said all my clothes are in the wash," he said doubtfully.
"Not your undies," Rosa replied conversationally, "Mum always makes sure we have a fresh supply." Danny bit his lip in frustration; he wasn't dealing with a rank amateur. He looked over at his dressing table, knowing she was right: there would be a neatly folded pile of vests and pants in the top drawer: folded, stacked and doubtlessly sorted by color. She'd checkmated him again.
"Well ..." he started doubtfully, still wavering with indecision. Sensing his hesitation, Rosa seized the opportunity to settle the matter for him.
"C'mon" she said, reaching out and taking him by the hand, "let's go and find you something pretty to wear to school today." Rising to easily her feet, she helped Danny off the bed and led him over to the dresser. He followed along with his pulse leaping into overdrive. How could this be happening to him? He couldn't back out now, she mightn't even let him change his mind at this stage. What was he going to do? In a few minutes, he'd be walking down to the bus stop in nothing but his panties, curly blond hair streaming down to his waist. This was literally a boy's worse nightmare. He racked his brain for an escape route, some plausible excuse which would allow him to retain some vestige of dignity.
Nothing much came to mind.
Rosa halted before the dresser and pulled open the top drawer. As expected, it was practically bursting with freshly-washed lingerie; pants and vests and crop-tops and all manner of dainty underthings. Releasing Danny's hand, Rosa began to finger through the drawer, painstakingly checking though the various articles. She supposed she was being a little mean, teasing him so mercilessly, but she honestly couldn't help herself. He was so innocent, so vulnerable, so deliciously naive. And anyway, he deserved it; acting like a prima donna when he was supposed to be getting dressed.
"Okay," she announced, "these look nice."
She held up a pair of flimsy satin panties; sheer full briefs with a delicate white trim. They were a soft pink color and decorated with a faint floral pattern on the front and bottom. Danny felt his temperature rise: they were so thin he could see daylight shining through them. Moist, liquid heat swept through his tummy – Rosa was going to make him put them on, force him to wear them in to school. By the end of the day, every girl in his class would know exactly what he usually wore under his dress. Danny looked up at his sister, speechless with embarrassment.
Rosa returned his gaze with a benign, knowing smile. He was blushing from crown to heel, blushing to the very roots of his hair. She knew precisely what he was thinking, she could almost see the panic cascading through his nervous system. They'd reached the moment of truth, the point of no return.
"All right then," she said without further ado, "let's get you into
these."
Make a Wish
Danny opened his eyes with a start.
It was early morning, just after dawn. The room seemed strange and indistinct in the dim, grey light. He glanced around hesitantly, trying to orient himself in the darkness. He felt a little dazed. He'd never been an early riser, and his nights had been rather restless lately. Strange dreams: sometimes baffling, often bizarre. Not quite nightmares. He'd been having them for months now. He pushed back the covers and sat up in bed, placing his feet on the floor. His throat was dry; always was after a night on the town. He needed a drink or he'd never get back to sleep. There was as bottle of soda in the fridge, tall and sweet and ice cold. He usually kept a few bottles in the icebox for precisely this purpose. Hardly a man's drink, he supposed, but as his late father had been fond of saying, Danny was hardly a man.
Yeah, right.
Gotta hand it to the old man, he always had a kind word for his gilded offspring, particularly when things weren't going so well. Like the time Dad had given him the choice between getting a job or Getting the Hell Out of My House. Yep, that was Pa all over. Kind, understanding, and patient to a fault.
Well, no sense brooding over the cruelties of the past; Dad had bought the farm more than four years ago, leaving Danny a small mountain of debts and a closet full of Hawaiian beach shirts. Life went on, world without end, glory hallelujah. Couldn't lie around in bed all day, no matter how appealing the prospect seemed. Danny stood up, stretched, stepped towards the bedroom door -
and stopped.
Something was wrong.
This wasn't his room. There was a rug on the floor, something thick and warm and fuzzy. A pelt of some kind, maybe a sheep skin. He could feel it beneath his feet. It shouldn't be there, he didn't own anything like that. His apartment had polished wooden floorboards, this place had both carpeting and rugs. He'd felt it as he'd slid out of bed. Why hadn't he noticed it then? He stared around in astonishment. Everything was wrong. The walls, the furniture, the drapes framing the windows - none of it looked familiar. He didn't have a dressing table, he had a computer desk. And that chair - it was the wrong shape completely; and should have been over by the bookshelf. Except he didn't have a bookshelf, not any more. He had a pot plant, sitting on a large, blocky chest of drawers.
Even the door was in the wrong location. He'd been walking towards a built-in wardrobe. He turned and looked back at the bed. It was a single, not a double. A single with plump, lacy pillows and a European quilt-cover. His head began to spun in utter confusion. This wasn't his room. He'd never seen it before. What was going on?
Where was he?
"Where-" he began, then paused in mid-sentence, raising a hand to his mouth. His eyes widened with shock. The tone, the pitch, the resonance: all of it was alien, exotic, as unfamiliar as the room itself. It was impossible, it was crazy, but -
(that's not my voice)
it wasn't his voice. It was high and sweet, like the ringing of a crystal champagne glass. Breathless and rather child-like. It was ...
(no)
Danny's heart seemed to halt momentarily. He bit his lip very hard, trying to control the panic he felt rising from the pit of his belly. This couldn't be happening. The dreams, the weird, haunting visions he'd had every night for the past three month - it simply wasn't possible. This was twilight-zone material, the stuff of nightmares and Stephen King novels. Such things didn't happen. Couldn't happen.
(i'm still dreaming)
Yes, that was it. He was still dreaming.
Except he wasn't. He knew that somehow. He was awake, completely awake, the fog had lifted from his mind - and he was standing in an strange bedroom, speaking with a voice that wasn't his. This was no dream. He put a hand to his temple and drew his fingers slowly down the side of his face. His cheek was smooth. Sleek and curved and as soft as the palm of a child.
"No," Danny gasped under his breath.
What had happened last night? What had he done, where had he gone after The Blue Rose had closed and he'd stumbled alone through the black, deserted streets of the Westside? He couldn't recall the exact details, his mind had been blurred with a mixture of Johnny Walker and cold winter night-air. He sifted through the fragments of memory, trying to make sense of the irrational. Something had happened, long after midnight. He'd found a shop in a back alley. A shop with an odd name. A shop that sold -
"Wishes," Danny said in his high, sweet, breathless voice.
His mind was suddenly very clear. Memory came flooding back in irresistible waves. The bar, the drinks, the woman in the shop that sold wishes. It was true; all of it. She'd had long black hair, reaching down past her waist, eyes like midnight diamonds, and a smile that could melt ice. They'd talked for a long time, it seemed like hours, and finally come to some kind of agreement.
But what did he wish for?
(no no no no!!)
Danny cast frantically about the room, searching for a lamp, a lighter, a box of matches; anything that would illuminate his face and body. He needed to see himself, see what had taken place while he'd been asleep. His voice had been altered, and it felt as if his features had changed too, although he wouldn't be certain of that until he'd actually seen them. Dear God, this couldn't be happening. What had he brought on himself?
(what did i wish for?)
There was a lamp on the bedside table, a cheap art-deco reproduction glittering with silver and carnival glass. Sells for about ten dollars in K-Mart. A few feet from that was a mirror. The kind with hinges in the middle; what do you call it - a cheval mirror? Yes that was it. He'd seen one last night, there'd been one in the Gypsy's shop, it could have been the same one. The Gypsy had shown it to him. He'd looked into its silvery depths and seen ...
(- dream sweet dreams of me -)
He leaned over and switched on the lamp, blinking against the dazzling light. It seemed much brighter than it should have been. Narrowing his eyes, he looked down at his hands, turning the palms up and splaying the fingers. He shook his head in disbelief. They were small. Pale and delicate; smooth as a porcelain vase. They weren't his hands. They were the hands of some fragile, alabaster doll.
Danny turned slowly towards the mirror. His heart was literally pounding against his chest now. His body felt different, the weights and balances seemed completely off center. He wanted to run his hands over his body, discover the extent of the transformation, but he didn't dare. What would he find? What would be missing? Despite his mounting dread, he found himself drawn irresistibly to the mirror. Something had happened to him last night, some metamorphosis that defied all logic. He'd made a bargain with a woman who sold wishes. What had he surrendered as the price of a dream? What had he paid for? He had to see, had to know. He had no other choice.
Danny looked.
"Dear God," he whispered, feeling the strength drain out of his legs. The room began to lurch as the truth struck him with paralyzing force. A gentle, mellow heat spread through his torso by perceptible degrees. The moment spiraled out to eternity as his knees gave way.
There was a woman staring out of the mirror.
She lay on the bed drifting between the tides of consciousness, staring listlessly around the room. Her pulse was a dull throb in her ears. The seconds tapped away as she tried to understand what she'd seen. An illusion, some trick of shadow and light? An hallucination? Maybe she was mad. There was no other explanation. Last night she'd been someone else. A man. She'd gone out drinking at the Blue Rose, lost her way home, found her way into an antique shop on the west side of Chamberlain. Then she'd gone crazy.
Yes, that was it: she was insane.
And a woman.
(i'm a woman)
Some minutes later, she found the courage to risk another glance. The room had gradually brightened as the sun began to rise. She sat up and ran her hands through her long, thick hair. Sumptuous blond locks flowed through her fingers. Last night it had been short, brown and rather greasy. What else had changed? The mirror had revealed only a glimpse before she'd collapsed over the bed.
She got up and walked hesitantly over to the cheval. Bending in closer, she studied her face in detail. There'd been no mistake. She was female.
A woman. No. Not a woman. A girl. A teenager, no more than sixteen years old. A young sixteen, not a mature one. Her eyes were huge and innocent; the eyes of a child who still kept a Barbie under her bed. She was surprisingly pretty. Her small, serious mouth was offset by full, sensuous lips. They were folded into a permanent crimson pout, the kind that had grown men weeping with desire.
She was wearing a frilly, pink baby-doll; a sheer, translucent nightie which barely reached down to her waist. A pair of nylon panties were clearly visible below her belly button; shiny full briefs with floral insets and lacy trimmings. She felt suddenly embarrassed, like a little girl who discovers that her party dress is way too short. She fought an impulse to pull down the hemline and hide herself from the world.
It was a rather odd thought given the circumstances. Her world had gone haywire in the space of a few hours, she'd lost her body, her world, her life. So what if her underwear was on display? She had far more important things to consider for the time being.
Still, the image in the mirror was utterly captivating. Danny found he couldn't look away, even for an instant. Her figure was petite but curvaceous; her legs lean and tapering. She could have been a ballerina or a gymnast, maybe even a catwalk model. Her breasts seemed firm and supple, from what she could see of them. The nightie was extremely low cut, revealing a breathtaking amount of cleavage.
(i'm beautiful)
Danny looked away, her cheeks flaring with shame. What had she been thinking?! She wasn't a woman, this wasn't her body. She ... HE was a MAN for Christ's sake, not some mincing sissy-boy playing dress-up in his sister's bedroom. No man wants to be beautiful. A man should be strong, powerful, respected; but never beautiful. Yet here she was, posing before the mirror in her lacy, pink lingerie, admiring her figure like a giggling prom queen.
She was trembling. A rash of cold gooseflesh buzzed across her naked shoulders. She had never felt so alone, so isolated in her life. The full horror of her situation came crashing down like the sword of Damocles. She was a sixteen year-old girl with no past, no family, and not a cent to her name. She owned nothing but the clothes she was wearing (a short, pink babydoll and a pair of lace panties; what more could a girl need?). Danny Milner had been a worthless, pointless excuse for a man, but at least he'd managed to survive after a fashion. Now, she had nothing: no friends, no money, no life.
(what am i going to do?)
She sat down on the bed, hiding her face in her hands like a child afraid of the dark. The room seemed to lurch and bend in undulating grey waves, like a set in some incomprehensible German expressionist film. Stars flickered momentarily across her vision as she wavered on the verge of consciousness. It wasn't the alcohol, she had no trace of a hangover. Not even the slightest hint. Why should she? She hadn't been drinking last night. Danny had.
Danny Milner, undiscovered artist, part-time alcoholic and full-time social outcast. Danny Milner, who couldn't hold a job (or a girlfriend) more than two weeks at a stretch. Danny Milner, who made up for his innumerable shortcomings by touring the dives of the Westside. Danny Milner, that pathetic, self-pitying waste of a human being, who'd drunk himself into oblivion and left then her, half-naked and penniless, in the body of a sixteen year-old girl.
What am I going to do?
She looked hesitantly around the room once more, hoping to make sense of this nightmare. Where was she? How had she gotten here? Where was her money, her clothing, her former life? There was absolutely no sign of Danny Milner to be seen anywhere; no jeans dropped carelessly to the floor, no shirt slung over the back of the chair, no cheap vinyl wallet lying empty on the writing desk. Elvis has left the building folks. Permanently.
What am I going to do? she asked herself for the third time, her eyes stinging with approaching tears. She covered her face again, her long golden hair spilling down either side of her shoulders. She wept, quietly as a child weeps, her body shivering with cold and fear. The room was silent, apart from the lonely sobbing of a frightened teenaged girl.
What am I going to do?
The answer would be a long time coming.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 25)
Make a Wish
Part Two
1.
The sun was starting to brighten the window when Danny began to feel more like himself. Vaguely conscious of his settling mood, he felt his heartbeat slow to more normal parameters, his fright and anguish receding like the morning tide. His feminine persona withdrew as well, gradually disappearing into the secret galleries of Danny's mind. There was no line of demarcation, no visible boundary between his twin selves. There was, at most, a sense of merging, as two streams unite to form a river. The waters of Danny's soul flowed from a single well-spring, but the source divided much deeper than anyone could have suspected.
If nothing else, Danny Milner was a survivor. It was his one redeeming quality. Loners tend to live on the ragged edge of human existence, plodding resentfully through their minimum income lives. Danny was no different. Years of hurt and disappointment had steeled him to expect failure at every turn. But it had also honed his subsistence skills to a fine degree, allowing him to adapt to his frequently desperate circumstances. Bitter, selfish and staggeringly lazy, Danny had nonetheless developed a pragmatic streak, one which had served him well over the past four years.
He dried his eyes with the hem of the babydoll, stubbornly choking back his tears. No point in crying, as his father had often reminded him (usually with a stunning blow upside the head). He could almost hear Dad's voice rasping contemptuously in his ear: Stop that SNIVELING, you ugly little SHIT! Patience had never been Dad's strong point. Still, the old geezer was right on this occasion. Blubbering in self-pity wouldn't improve his situation. Nothing would. Except maybe tracking down that fortune-teller. The one who'd done this to him.
(don't blame HER, you lousy chickenshit bastard! YOU did this to YOURSELF)
Danny stood up, shaking his head in denial. No, this wasn't his fault. He was the victim of some vicious, malign joke. The Gypsy must have taken advantage of his drunken state, erasing his masculinity out of sheer cruelty. What other explanation was there? He hadn't walked into the antique store asking for a sex-change. What man in his right mind would? Granted, he had residual memories of making some kind of agreement with the Gypsy, something to do with a mirror and a small sum of money, but that didn't make any sense.
Nothing made sense right now. How was any of this possible?
Short answer: it wasn't.
Long answer: it still wasn't, but here he was anyway. And how wasn't particularly important at this stage. If he'd been transformed into a girl, there had to be some way to change back. He had to find the antique store, barter with the Gypsy, get his old life back. No ifs, ands or buts; he couldn't afford to take no for an answer. Whatever it took, he had to walk into the shop a girl and walk out a man.
Where am I? He asked himself, looking around the room more carefully than he had earlier. Whose place was this? Despite the expensive furnishings, it had a blank, anonymous feel, as if anyone could have lived here. Bedsitter? Unit? No... hotel room. A four star hotel room on the upmarket side of Chamberlain. Sort of place he'd never stayed in because he was a shiftless loser with no money, no prospects and no girlfriends. Well, none who were willing to visit a hotel with him, anyway.
(so what am i doing here now?)
He had no memory of arriving here; couldn't even recall if he'd paid for the room. His recollections of the previous night were chaotic, disjointed. Whatever the Gypsy had done to him, it had scrambled his brains like an omelette. What part of the city was he in? No idea. Where was the antique store? Absolutely no idea. Somewhere in the Westside, maybe. He'd found it after he'd left the Blue Rose, out on Pitt Street. How long ago was that? Seemed like days, but it couldn't have been more than a few hours. It was early morning now, no later than five thirty.
He walked over to the closet, his hips swaying with an unfamiliar gait. He was a girl now, his balance seemed to have shifted by at least ten degrees. His footsteps were light, almost fragile, the footsteps of a waif. The girl in the mirror had been frail and slight; a child still growing out of her baby fat. Her large breasts were the only indication of her physical maturity. Exactly the sort of girl Danny used to -
(don't go there)
No. Don't even think about that. Stay focused, or you might find yourself trapped in this body forever. There was a subtle temptation to simply accept this paradox, to surrender himself to its seductive influence. His body had changed, taken on the form of his deepest fantasies. Part of him desperately wanted to return to the mirror, slip lithely out of the nightie, explore the terrain of his supple, yielding figure. How often had he wondered...
(DON'T)
Shoving the image to the back of his mind, Danny opened the closet, standing on tip-toe to inspect the interior. As he'd guessed, it wasn't completely empty. Obviously, he hadn't arrived naked, and he couldn't have booked into the hotel wearing nothing but a pink baby doll. He must have been wearing something when he left the Gypsy's shop.
Not much however, by the look of things. There was a short black dress mounted on a hanger, a classic opaque mini barely long enough to touch her thighs. Below that was a pair of red stiletto heels and a black leather shoulder bag. Danny reached down and picked it up, heart accelerating with sudden hope. Maybe his wallet was inside, along with his keys and bank card. He didn't have much in his account; less than three hundred dollars as far as he could recall, but his position wouldn't seem quite so desperate if he could access some money.
Unfortunately, the shoulder bag contained very little. And none of it was even remotely connected to his former life.
Biting his lip in disappointment (a gesture he'd carried with him since early childhood), Danny emptied the carry-all over the dressing table and started sorting through the contents. He scrutinized each item in turn, silently cursing his growing misfortune. A pink compact and two tubes of lipgloss. A stick of eyeliner, a set of ear rings and a packet of hygienic napkins. A black lace bra and a matching pair of satin panties, both sealed in plastic envelopes. A red spandex hairband wrapped around a brush. An empty key ring shaped like one of the Powerpuff Girls (Buttercup, maybe, though he didn't know for sure). Danny shook his head in despair. Could there be anything more useless than an adolescent girl's shoulder bag?
(YEAH: a mooching, parasitic FAG who likes dressing up in WOMEN'S clothes)
"Shut up," Danny whispered, picking up the carry-all and shaking it briskly. There had to be some money in it somewhere, he wouldn't have made it past the front desk otherwise. Sixteen year old girl wanders in at two-thirty in the morning, dressed like a cheap hooker; the night clerk would have taken one look at her and demanded payment up front. This wasn't some backstreet clip joint either; he'd be asking at least seventy dollars a night, breakfast not included.
Hearing the tell-tale jingle of loose change, Danny remembered to breath and quickly located the source. There was a small, zippered compartment set into the side of the bag. Odd that he hadn't noticed it before; scavenging petty cash was one of his very few innate talents. Probably the reason he'd garnered a reputation for being tight-fisted back in high school (a label he'd rarely deserved, in all fairness).
Upending the bag, Danny spilled a tiny handful of coins onto the dressing table, his pretty face falling in distress. A swift count totaled no more than thirteen dollars. A trifling, insignificant amount - wouldn't last him half a day, even if he skipped breakfast and lunch. Dear God, what had he gotten himself into? How much had he spent last night, pickling his liver at the Blue Rose? How much had he gleefully pissed against the wall in his unending crusade to prove his manhood? No recollection: it was all part of that ceaseless grey limbo that descended on him after the sixth drink.
What have I done to myself? Danny thought, his eyes stinging with encroaching tears. He might have emptied his account for all he knew. Two hundred dollars over a single weekend was nothing unusual: at the end of the day, he was a fledgling alcoholic. Even if he found his bank card, there might be nothing left. And what would he do then?
Well, that wasn't hard to imagine. What does any teenaged girl do when she finds herself alone and homeless in the big city? Desolation broke over him in a dark wave, almost driving him to his knees. He leaned on the dresser with both hands, slim shoulders heaving with misery. Was this all his life came to - twelve sixty-five in quarters, nickels and dimes? He must have been worth more than this, surely. Why had this happened? What had he done to warrant this waking nightmare? The storm finally broke. Sobbing in near-hysteria, he wept over the dresser's varnished surface, soaking the meager pile of money.
(stop. stop NOW!!)
Drawing back from the abyss, Danny slowed his pulse by an effort of will. He'd shed enough tears for one day. He had to control himself, stay calm, stay focused. He couldn't afford to give in to his anxieties, no matter how extreme the conditions. His father had been wrong: he wasn't weak, wasn't worthless, wasn't an aimless, simpering drifter. He had to draw on his inner resources, marshal his reserves. He'd been struggling all his life, fighting the blind, cruel misfortune which had plagued his every step. This was simply one more disaster, the latest in a long line of catastrophes he'd endured since the old man kicked him out.
Returning to the closet, Danny started undressing, pulling the transparent nylon baby doll over his head. The morning was rising slowly into day, and the trail was growing cold. The path led back to the Westside; he was absolutely certain of it. Now that he'd managed to suppress his panic, the direction seemed clear. It was time to get moving. Get up. Get dressed. Get out.
Find the Gypsy.
He stood before the closet in his sleek, naked body, ignoring the impulse to look down. Women's genitalia were an undiscovered country for Danny; his entire knowledge of female anatomy came exclusively from porn magazines and videos. He hesitated nonetheless. Despite his overwhelming curiosity, he still had the universal male phobia of emasculation. Much as he wanted to run his fingertips over that soft, dimpled mound, he was terrified of what he might (or rather mightn't) find between his legs. Best to keep his mind on the task ahead, which involved nothing more complex than stepping into a pair of black satin underpants.
The panties were high-cut bikini briefs, cool and liquid smooth to the touch. A dainty red haze encircled the waistband, an elegant lace trim adorned the legs. Danny studied them in breathless awe, his temperature rising to feverish levels. The thought of actually wearing these silken wisps brought a faint crimson hue to his cheeks. How could he possibly walk down the street, knowing what he had on underneath? The mere sight of them made his blood quicken with excitement.
Not that he had much choice in the matter. It was either this or the pink baby doll he'd woken up in, and he sure couldn't go cruising the streets of Chamberlain in that. He could only hope the black mini turned out to be a lot longer than it looked.
Bending low from the hips, Danny slipped on the satin pants, gasping with unexpected pleasure as the shimmering fabric touched his flesh. He was at a loss to explain his reaction; the spiking blood pressure, the loss of breath, the butterflies swarming through his belly. He was almost fainting with desire. True, he'd had a passion for lingerie since grade school (a furtive vice which both shamed and exhilarated him at different times) but he'd never worn women's underwear in his life. Not that he could recall, anyway. There had been the dreams, of course - he'd had them as far back as he could remember - but dreams don't mean a thing.
(don't they?)
No, they don't. Face burning like a storm lantern, Danny picked up the bra and removed the clear plastic wrapper. He paused, stretching the black Lycra garment between his hands, and inspected the elaborate arrangement of hooks, clips and straps. It was unbelievably pretty, a delicate collection flimsy lace remnants. Like the panties, it was embellished with an ornate red frill, the cups edged with sweet floral patterns. So sheer, so skimpy; he doubted it would adequately cover his ample bustline. His stomach began to clench with unreleased tension, a rich, sultry colour suffused his face and neck and shoulders.
What am I doing? Danny asked himself in errant disbelief, what in God's name am I doing? He hadn't a clue how to put on a brassiere. It was some foreign, unfamiliar device he'd rarely seen outside of the Victoria's Secret catalogue. He'd certainly never handled one until today. The knickers had been a relatively simple matter - underpants of either sex having the same basic design - but this was ... well, strange. Alien, exotic, complicated. Maybe he'd better just leave it off, fold it away in the shoulder-bag and forget it ever existed.
No. It was only a bra, for God's sake. There was no eldritch mystery here. We're talking about a brassiere, the same as any pre-teen wears to the skating rink! If a twelve year-old kid could master the intricacies of an adjustable bra, then he could too.
Of course, it was more than that. Much more. Danny wanted to try it on, wanted to feel its gauzy texture against his ivory skin. His breathing had shallowed, he felt delirious, light-headed. Electric fire cascaded through his sensory network, raising gooseflesh along his arms and torso. He ran his tongue over his full, rosebud lips, trembling like a leaf in the rain. What was wrong with him? How could he feel so aroused? He wasn't gay, wasn't effeminate, wasn't the limp-wristed Nancy everyone had labelled him back in high school. And he would swear on his mother's grave that he'd never wanted to be a girl. Never!
Danny fastened the bra around his waist like a belt. His fingertips fumbled with the hook-and-eye attachments for nine seconds, missing the mark several times. Finally popping the clasps into place, he paused to double check his handiwork. The cups were at least two sizes too small. The underwires would probably pinch like an angry lobster (underwires? Where did that come from? Wasn't part of his vocabulary. Must've seen it in a magazine somewhere. He used to read Cosmo back in his teens, kept a small cache hidden under his mattress for years. Yet another covert operation he'd had to conceal from the old man. Dad would have beaten the living crap out of him if he'd caught him reading a women's magazine).
Reversing the bra so that the clasps were at the back, Danny worked the straps over his shoulders, easing his breasts into the cups one at a time. His head spun as the lace slid across his nipples. A burst of exquisite pleasure flared through his nervous system. Exhaling deeply, he shifted the brassiere into the most comfortable position, wavering on the verge of ecstasy. His eyelids fluttered in delight, a chill breeze whipped up and down his spine. What did he look like? How would he appear, squeezed into this gossamer harness?
Biting his lip in an agony of indecision, Danny glanced towards the mirror. The temptation he'd felt earlier was stronger than ever. Overpowering, in fact. He had to know, had to see the girl he'd become. She was the culmination of all his fantasies, all his lonely, frustrated daydreams. He hadn't been willing to admit that before, but there could be no question of it now. She was his holy grail, his muse, his incubus. All he had to do was step in front of the mirror -
But he didn't dare.
He could feel his masculinity dissolving, fading into the darkest corners of his subconscious. His personality was shifting, melting into something else, the way it had the last time he'd looked in the cheval. He'd fainted over a bed and woken up female - in mind as well as body. The image in the mirror had altered his consciousness, his self-perception. If he gazed into it again, he might lose himself for good. He might become a girl in every sense of the word.
Yet how could he resist this urge, this... compulsion? He could already hear the voice of his Otherself whispering at the back of his head. Calling to him, luring him forward. Preparing to take control. Her influence was overwhelming. Much stronger than he would have thought possible. How could she be so powerful? She was only a girl, a sixteen year old child. She should have been his pet, his plaything. His slave. He was a male, she was female; capitulation was out of the question. He had to retain command of this body at all costs. But standing here in his bra and panties, struggling to keep his eyes off the looking glass -
(i want to see her)
One glimpse. That was all he needed. A single peek wouldn't erase his ego; no way. The Girl couldn't harm him; she didn't really exist. She was a glitch, an aberration, the personification of his unfulfilled sexual yearnings. "Danni" was nothing more than a ghost in the system, a psychological mirage he'd created in a moment of infinite stress. He'd been a man for twenty three years now, a mirror couldn't obliterate over two decades of social conditioning.
Or so he hoped.
Bloodstream thundering with anticipation, Danny turned and walked barefoot across the room.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 25)
Make a Wish
Part Three
3.
Danny halted in mid-step, transfixed by what he saw.
The girl had changed. She was different. Not substantially, not in any way he should have noticed - but she was different nonetheless. More distinct, more... herself. There was no other way to describe it. Her eyes had deepened to a clear glacial blue; her hair shimmered like fine gilded silk. A thousand subtle alterations had taken place over the last hour or so, from the tone of her skin to the smooth curve of her thighs. Almost as if she were... what? Transforming? No. Evolving? Closer, but not quite. Developing? Yes, that was it. She was coming into focus, like an image sharpening to a higher resolution.
He raised a hand to his throat and drew it slowly down to his cleavage, reveling in the aria of sensations his fingertips raised over his (her) body. The desire to caress that soft, ripening form was overwhelming. And why not? She was beautiful. Staggeringly beautiful, impossibly beautiful. He roamed his gaze over her lithe, pliant figure, indulging his voyeuristic impulses.
Of course, he could do a lot more than look. He could touch. Touch her in ways he'd never touched a woman before. His girlfriends had always refused him any kind of intimacy (they invariably dumped him as soon as he tried to get physical), but who was going to stop him now? It was his body; he could do anything he pleased. Jesus, he could take her back to the bed and live out every darkroom fantasy he'd ever had. And why shouldn't he, for fucksake?! He had every right. And anyway -
(she wants it)
Yes, she wanted it. Why else would she have dragged him over here to the cheval? Why else would she be posing in the mirror, flaunting her breasts and thighs and underwear like some cheap 'Frisco streetwalker? Yes, she wanted it. They all wanted it, no matter what they said in the women's magazines. He'd learnt that much through painful experience. Look how often he'd been ditched in favor of someone better looking; some rich, fast-talking scumbag with a leather jacket and a Porsche. The sort of guy who treated women with the most abject contempt, lying and cheating and tossing them aside like used condoms once he'd had enough -
(oh, they want it all right. They just don't want it from YOU)
"Fuck off," Danny replied. Why should he be overlooked, simply because he'd lived off welfare cheques all his adult life? That's what he resented most about women. Despite all their self-righteous, feminist rhetoric about justice and equality and everything else, they still dismissed him as some worthless, unattractive failure. Lower on the scale of humanity than wife-beaters, racists or petty criminals. And Christ, if convicted felons were allowed conjugal visits, why wasn't he?!
Well, he finally had an opportunity to make up for the years of frustration he'd been forced to endure. He had access to a young girl's body. And not just any young girl - no, she was a nymph, a goddess, the Erotic Virgin every man secretly yearns for. He'd be a fool if he didn't take advantage of the situation. It wasn't as if he'd be hurting anybody, after all. It wouldn't be a rape, because there'd be no victim. As he'd reasoned before, Danni wasn't a human being, she was just some excess storage space in the emotional warehouse of his brain. It certainly wasn't her body, it was his. Which meant he could fondle and play with it any way he damned well chose.
Unaware he was employing the same logic used by generations of serial killers and rapists, Danny looked into the mirror and slipped the bra straps off his shoulders. He'd forgotten about the antique shop, forgotten the Gypsy and her magic looking glass. None of that mattered any more. The only thing that mattered now was satisfying his libido, his voracious, carnal appetite.
He tugged the brassiere down, exposing his breasts to the mirror. The breath caught in his throat as he surveyed their firm, supple contours. His nipples were as huge and dark as cherries, their carmine tips throbbing with arousal. He could almost see them pulsing in time to his heartbeat. A gentle, sensuous warmth began to spread through his torso, flowing downward through his belly.
He cupped his palms under his breasts, carefully slipping his fingers over the engorged nipples. A flare of pain erupted from each point, as sharp and bright as the edge of a razor. Danny gaped in shock, looked down, and - inexplicably - squeezed again. Gingerly at first, then with increasing force. Streaks of pleasure lanced through his body, all the way down to his tummy button. Oh my GOD, he thought, arching his back, this is GOOD. Better than Cosmo said it was, better than he'd ever imagined. It hurt - bordered on agony, to tell the truth - but he liked it.
And this was only the beginning.
Eyes wandering over his reflection, Danny lowered one hand to the trim of his panties and slid his fingers under the red lace. A surge of adrenaline seemed to hit his bloodstream. His knees weakened, the room lurched beneath his feet. He felt a surge of delight in his nether regions, far more intense than anything he'd experienced as a male. It was alien, exotic, unfamiliar. And the most wonderful thing he'd ever known.
Was this how it felt to be a girl? He inched his way a little further south, threading his fingertips through the downy blonde thatch at the junction of his legs. He'd have to proceed with caution; Danny knew from a thousand Cosmo articles that the feminine organ (what was it called? Clitoris? Clytoris?) was unspeakably sensitive. He'd have to go gently, at least at first. He explored a little further, swallowing air in swift, panting spurts. God, he felt aroused. If he'd been a man, he would have been hovering on the brink of orgasm.
His fingers encountered a series of complex folds, moist and slick with some hot, sticky ejaculate. Lubricating fluid, Danny guessed. Her panties were almost saturated with it. He closed his eyes and tilted his head back, moaning through half-parted lips. A wild, transgressive joy seized him, so profound it was almost a bolt of panic. It wasn't only the illicit thrill of probing a girl's trinket box. It was her defenseless, helpless state. It was as if he was inside her, violating her semi-naked body by sheer will. It was power. Power he'd been seeking for as long as he could remember.
Her vestibule was an intricate, fleshly rose, covered with tiny bulges and dimples. Lubricant seeped from its pulpy heart (oozing with pussy-juice, Danny thought, relishing the obscenity for no apparent reason), soaking her upper-thighs. He delved into her tight little girl-thing, feeling it melt in his hand. So unfamiliar; an alien landscape waiting to be mapped and charted.
The minutes drifted by in a purple fog. His fingers darted back and forth, teasing and tickling and nibbling away like a minnow. His temperature rose to feverish levels, he could barely stand upright. He found himself shivering like a leaf in a hurricane; his belly was strumming like an over-tuned guitar string.
Huge, mauve stars suddenly exploded across his field of vision. His index finger had brushed against something. An inconspicuous bump near the top of her cleft. A hairtrigger, waiting to be squeezed. The slightest prod would send him into a vast, spiraling climax. He paused in his crude fumblings, unwilling to launch himself over the precipice. It was too soon, he wasn't ready yet. He wanted to get his fingers inside first, feel his way around that soft, dripping labyrinth.
(i want to fuck her)
Yeah, that was right, no sense denying it now. He wanted to screw her, hump her, spread her legs and make her scream for mercy. May have lost his weapon somewhere along the line, but he still had his fingers to work with. They'd do the job just as well, given his unique circumstances. Who needs a harpoon when an awl was sufficient for the task? The girl was practically begging him to mount her saddle - Jesus, she was wetting her pants with expectation. As he'd said before, she wanted it. She may not actually exist, but she wanted it all the same.
Danny's questing fingertips followed the line of her cleft, searching for an opening. It had to be here somewhere, all women had one. His pulse was cantering in his head, his tummy began spasm, shaking his frame from crown to heel. He was approaching some physical zenith; he wouldn't be able to postpone his orgasm much longer. He drove his middle finger into the centre of her labia, groaning with exhilaration. So close, so close...
Realization burst on him with blinding urgency. She was a virgin. That was why he couldn't find the opening. It was blocked by some kind of membrane, he remembered that from high school. Well, that shouldn't prove a problem. From what he'd read, it wasn't very strong, he could probably pierce it with a little effort. Might sting a little, but that didn't matter. Most girls lost their virginity by before they turned seventeen, so obviously, it was no -
(what?)
She was here.
Danni.
He could feel her presence all around him. Growing, spreading out through the pathways and conduits of his mind. Danny stepped away from the mirror, almost tripping over in his desperation to escape that haunting, alluring image. She'd tricked him, tempted him with her body. Distracted him long enough to take possession of his consciousness once more. The little whore had seduced him!! How could he have been so blind, so gullible, so fucking stupid?
(no! NO!! STOP IT, DON'T!!)
This couldn't be happening. She was nothing, just a collection half-forgotten memories and infantile daydreams. She had no reality, no identity - she wasn't a person, for Chrissake! She couldn't drive him out, couldn't usurp his birthright this way. He was a man, not some mincing teenaged slut. He'd proven his right to exist. It was his life - miserable, pointless waste though it was - and she couldn't have it.
The transition hit him with seismic force. There was no gradual blending of the waters this time. It was a storm, a cyclone. Danny fought to maintain his dominant position, but felt himself being swept away in the deluge. His psyche began to dissipate before that torrent of thought and emotion. A chasm seemed to open up beneath him, an endless, black ravine beneath his conscious mind. Falling into the abyss, he clawed desperately for purchase. Once, twice, three times -
and was gone.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 25)
A light April breeze was gusting up the driveway as I helped my mother load her bags into her '57 Chevrolet. Mom had been a Chevy girl since her sophomore years, back when Elvis was still young and the Beatles were playing artschool socials in Liverpool. She'd aged well through the intervening decades, looking no more than thirty due to her fine bone structure and trim, svelte figure. People often told me I got my looks from her, right down to the opal-green eyes and platinum blonde hair.
"You sure you'll be OK here all alone?" Mom asked as I passed a well-packed hamper through to the back seat, "I'll be gone for more than a week this time." Always the skeptic in matters of the heart, she was fretting that I'd be the victim of a home invasion or something while she was off spending Easter at Aunt Lizzie's.
"I'll be fine," I replied for the umpteenth time, straightening my spine with a series of audible clicks. That hamper had been heavier than I'd expected.
"Stop fussing, Mom, I'm not a baby any more."
"You're my baby," she replied, brushing my hand with a feather-light touch, "and this'll be longest we've been apart, since ... well, I just don't like leaving you here by yourself. Sure you won't come out to Lakecrest with me? Elsie's looking forwards to seeing you again."
This last statement chilled the marrow in my bones. Mom's Aunt Lizzie was the stuff of nightmares; a woman whose merest glance could reduce grown men to quivering orthodontists. Then there was my cousin Elsie, a socially challenged cyber-geek with coke-bottle glasses and an eating disorder. Dinner with Dr Hannibal Lecter was preferable to a week with Mad Lizzie Newton and her nerdlinger daughter. Besides, I had other plans for the vacation.
"Sorry, Mom - I've got that history report due after the break," I answered, trying to hide my impatience, "Connie Radcliffe's coming over on Thursday to exchange notes, and I can't let her down, can I?"
"No, I guess you can't," Mom agreed thoughtfully, "in the meantime, Connie Radcliffe will be spending Easter with her own family; hunting eggs, eating home cooked meals ..."
"Jeez, Mom, I'm not going to starve," I interrupted, almost writhing with exasperation, "you left me enough of those frozen dinners to last six months. I'm eighteen years old, I won't burn down the kitchen. I know how to look after myself."
"Yes, I know," she said, stroking my cheek warmly enough to make me shrink with guilt, "I just can't help worrying. Eighteen isn't as old as you think it is, sweetheart. I'd never forgive myself if something went wrong while I was away ..."
"Nothing's going to go happen, Mom," I almost stammered, looking down at my feet. Like most teenagers, I felt totally mortified by maternal displays of affection. "I've got Aunt Lizzie's phone number inside. I promise I'll call you every night to let you know I'm OK."
"That won't be necessary, darling. I trust you." She gave me a tired, happy look and leaned forward to kiss me on the forehead. Her hair tickled my face. She had a clean, tender smell about her, a mixture of carnations and lipstick and Pond's hand lotion. A young woman-scent, despite her age. I fought down an overwhelming sense of embarrassment.
"All right," she said, running her fingers through my hair, "take care of yourself. I'll phone you up on Good Friday to see how you're doing." She turned away, opened the door and pulled out her keys. "No parties, no loud music and don't stay up too late."
"Yes, Mom," I replied automatically. She needn't have worried, I'd given up sex, drugs and rock 'n' roll for lent. Like I said, I had other plans for the long weekend. I stood back as she turned the key in the ignition, gunning the Chevy's engine the way she always did before a long trip.
"Have a good time with Connie," she called over the eight-cylinder roar, then fixed me with a mock-stern look: "but not too good."
I nodded enthusiastically, trying to look as innocent as possible - which, in fact, I was. Connie Radcliffe wasn't coming over to exchange notes (or anything else). The whole story - history assignment and all - was a lie, a red herring to legitimize my absence from the Manson Family Reunion out at Lakecrest.
"Bye-Bye, honey." Mom blew me a kiss while she backed the Chevrolet down the driveway, dual exhausts humming in deep resonance. I followed her down to the street, keeping clear of the car's wide turning circle. I lifted my right hand in farewell, doing my best to look mature and trustworthy.
"Bye, Mom. Say 'hi' to Elsie for me."
"Will do." She swung away from the curb, gripping the wheel with both hands, and thundered off in hail of gravelstones and exhaust fumes. Top down, hair flying in the April slipstream, she looked maybe half her age, a precocious young cheerleader on her way to the Big Game. I stood in the street waving goodbye until the Chevy vanished over the crown of Summerhill Road ...
And literally bolted up to the house.
I was almost fainting with excitement by the time I reached the front door. It had been months since I'd had the place to myself, and I was trembling with expectation as I considered the day ahead of me. Locking the door with a swift, loud clack, I scampered through the living room, kicking off my sneakers without a second thought. I was free, alone to do whatever I pleased over the next four days.
Loosening my t-shirt at the waist, I hurried past the staircase, dodging though to the main hallway. My pulse slammed into overdrive as I imagined all those delicious satin treasures closeted away in the Back Room. The walls seemed to flash by in a strobing montage of frames, prints, and fashion illustrations.
The Back Room was a spacious, two-level extension with picture windows, spotlights and high ceilings. It was festooned with potplants, drawing tables, dressing torsos and sewing machines. Mom used it as both a design studio and a reception area when she was meeting with clients. It was a feminine, creative place, rich with her aromatic presence: scented bath oils; long departed roses; a touch of Chanel. I loved this room almost as much as I loved her.
The back wall was lined with mirrors. They dominated the studio from corner to corner, but were little more than a facade for the long, walk-in closet which housed my mother's private collection. Very few people even knew it was there, mainly because it contained the pieces she never intended to sell.
Mom's design sense leaned towards the strange and the fantastique. She often drew her inspiration from the excesses of fashion history - La Belle Epoch, French Rococo; anything with a Parisian flavour. Needless to say, it had been an absolute wonderland during my early childhood, seeding my dreams and igniting my most volatile desires. In the course of years, the Back Room had become my stage, the theater on which I enacted my most secret fantasies.
Did Mom suspect? Possibly; there was very little she didn't know about me.
Halting by the wall of mirrors, I scrutinized my reflection critically, putting a slim hand to the back of my neck. Removing a sequined elastic binder, I allowed my thick, blond hair to cascade past my shoulders. The image in the mirror immediately began to alter. With my hair sweeping down in a shimmering arabesque, I looked small and fragile; a pretty teenaged girl in oversized blue denim.
A shiver swirled through my tummy like a dash of ice water. Quivering with delight, I threw off my t-shirt and jeans, tossing aside the meaningless vestments of my male identity. Turning back to the mirrors, I adjusted my hair to cover my slim shoulders, almost dizzy with anticipation. I felt short of breath, my thighs started to shake with high-wire tension. I was impatient to finish the change, eager to climb into my costume and begin the afternoon's performance. Stepping closer to the mirrordoor, I studied my face and figure for imperfections. There were very few, even at this range.
I was rather fortunate in this respect. Possessing a sexually ambiguous appearance, I could easily pass for female. I had the androgynous lines and huge, liquid eyes of the Waif. My Mother once remarked - in all seriousness - that I could have modeled girls' fashions on any local catwalk.
I padded over to the closet, reveling in my bare thighs, my smooth, ivory skin. It was so wonderful, so liberating, to shed my male identity. Nearly three months had passed since I'd emerged from my gendered prison; twelve agonizing weeks locked in a boy's rancid body, counting off the empty, interminable days. Well, all that was finished now...
"The girl looking back at me was utterly breathtaking.
Her long, shapely legs bent slightly inward at the knees, their supple length exaggerated by the tense black suspenders. The red lace trimming the garter belt was garishly bright, as were the frills on her flimsy little panties. And strangely, in the dim lamplight of the Alcove, she seemed to have large, ripening breasts filling out the low-cut bra she wore. It was an illusion of course, a trick of the light and a feverish imagination. I was looking at a pretty teenaged girl in her underwear. One with my face and form..."
In this classic piece from the Cynosure collection, a beautiful young tranzie discovers a secret doorway to another world - but it doesn't lead to Narnia! Finding herself on the wrong side of the mirror, Bianca Woodrow discovers that the brightest of dreams can give way to the darkest of nightmares - one in which she might be trapped until the end of her days...
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 394.39 KB |
STEPPING OVER
Copyright © Tracy Lane 2005/2021
All rights reserved
1.
It was Saturday morning in the second week of spring, and nine year-old Kim Taylor was practically busting to get out of the house.
Leaning out of the window of his upstairs bedroom, Kim gazed across the lawns and fences of Heartsfield. The air still carried a hint of winter; he could taste it on the back of his tongue as he breathed. A deep, clear sky framed the distant mountains, lazy white clouds drifted sedately across the horizon. Too nice a morning to spend in front of the TV, no matter what was on. The day beckoned him with all the promises of childhood - some of which he was still too young to understand.
He'd promised to meet Janet and Suzie at the playground around half-twelve, which was why he'd grabbed lunch early today. His Mom was really big on the three squares thing and she wouldn't let him out the door without a bite or two. Well, she couldn't complain he wasn't getting his daily ration; he'd downed three BLTs and a glass of Quik only half an hour before. He'd also cleaned up his room, just in case she tried to hold him on a technicality. Mothers were like that, they almost never played fair.
Closing the window, Kim walked over to the dresser, keeping one eye to the clock. It was quarter of twelve; still plenty of time to get down to Memorial Park if he left in the next ten minutes or so. He passed a brush over his hair and tucked his t-shirt into his jeans, making sure to tighten the belt a notch. Unlike most boys his age, Kim was small and delicately built; it was difficult to find clothes that fit him. Even with his hair cropped to the nape of his neck, strangers regularly mistook him for a young girl (a situation causing him considerable embarrassment until quite recently).
Grooming rituals completed, he stepped into his runners (thick, pumpy Docs, roughly three sizes too big) and made for the door. All he had to do now was sneak past the Guardian of the Living Room and he'd be home free. Unfortunately, this final obstacle was also the most difficult to avoid, as his Mom had eyes like a proverbial hawk. Worse still, he knew she was getting curious about how he was spending his afternoons, which meant she would probably go fishing for answers.
And that might pose a few problems.
Kim trotted down the staircase, wondering how he was going to handle this. He wasn't old enough to deceive her (the woman was a human polygraph), but he obviously couldn't tell her everything - not even the parts she'd be capable of believing. Trouble was, she wouldn't let him leave until she'd satisfied her interest. Well, some of it, at least. Maybe that was his solution; throw her a couple of tidbits. Not too much; just enough to keep her guessing.
His mother was stretched out on the sofa, languidly reading one of her Anne Rice novels. This was a familiar scene: Lynne Taylor was a binge reader with a preference for the supernatural. The Vampire Chronicles was her all-time favourite, she must have read it at least sixteen times, as if searching for passages she hadn't noticed before. Kim honestly had no idea what the attraction was. Once you read a book you already knew how it ended. There was no point in reading it again from what he could see.
Kim approached the foot of the lounge with all the caution of a mouse approaching a sleeping lioness.
"Can I go out now, Mom?" he asked, trying hard not to shuffle his feet.
"Cleaned up your room?" Lynne asked without looking up.
"Yeah," Kim replied with an absent-minded nod.
"OK, then," Lynne said indifferently, "where are you going?"
"Down to the Park," the boy answered, "I'm meeting J and S at the swings."
Lynne glanced up, eyebrows arched with uncharacteristic surprise.
"J and S?"
"Janet and Susie."
"And who might they be?"
"Some girls in my class," Kim told her conversationally, "we catch the bus to school together. They live out in Chamberlain Heights."
"Oh, Chamberlain Heights," Lynne smiled, putting on her best la-de-da accent, "moving up in the world, are we?" Kim was aware that she was trying to reel him in with a touch of humour, but he didn't understand what she meant. He shrugged, not really sure how to reply.
"Yeah, I guess so."
Lynne stared at him a few seconds longer, studying his expression, his posture, the lowering of his gaze. He was holding something back, obviously, although he looked more uncomfortable than secretive. Well, whatever it was, it couldn't have been anything too serious. He was nine years old, how serious could it be? Probably just embarrassed about having a little girlfriend or something. Well, whatever it was, she could afford to be patient. She'd find out everything eventually. She always did.
"All right then," Lynne nodded, turning back to her book, "have a nice day with your friends." Casually turning a dog-eared page between her fingertips, she signaled that audience was finished.
Kim said goodbye and exited the room, hoping to avoid further questioning. He made it as far as the hallway before she issued the usual reminders, almost as an afterthought: "Dinner's at five. And be careful crossing the road."
"Yes, Mom," he called back, and let himself out through the front door. A fine day greeted him with a freshening breeze. He was glad to be out in the fresh air, away from his mother's interrogations. He could see that she'd been surprised he was meeting a couple of girls at the playground, and would have given her eye-teeth to know what was going on. And that would have been a little difficult to explain, particularly since J & S weren't really his friends.
They were Kitty's friends.
Kim ambled along the sidewalk swinging his arms, watching dragonflies zither across the nature strip. Memorial Park was five blocks up the Drive, about fifteen minutes walk from his place. Except he wasn't heading for Memorial Park, not exactly. He was heading for the playground, just as he'd told his mother, but it had a different name over there. A lot of things had different names over there, come to think of it.
Over there.
That was his name for Kitty's world. That land of wonders he'd discovered almost a year ago, when he'd learnt that dreams weren't always dreams. It was a place of infinite possibilities, where fantasies came true and there was no need to keep secrets from anyone, least of all his mother.
Over There.
Crossing the road at Lethbridge Canal, Kim turned left into Memorial Drive. The Drive was the main street of Heartsfield, running the length of the town and dividing it neatly in two. Hopscotch grids decorated its sidewalks with meticulous regularity, shaded by the leaves of a thousand maples. Kim knew every crossing, curb and corner of the Drive, because he'd lived here all his life.
Heartsfield was your archetypal picket-fence township, a picture-postcard village nestled around the foothills of the Chamberlain Ranges. It was pretty much the same in Kitty's world as it was in his; chalk-white footpaths and tree-lined avenues. You could almost smell the cinnamon pie cooling on every second window sill. His Mom adored the place, said it had a Norman Rockwell feel to it. Kim didn't know who Norman Rockwell was, but the sentiment was clear enough.
Kitty's town was virtually identical, only it was called Hartsvale on her side. Kim supposed the similarity wasn't purely coincidental; everything in Hartsvale was like a reflection of Heartsfield. He'd seen something similar on Star Trek, one time - that episode where Worf found himself falling through a bunch of quantum realities (whatever they were) and everyone seemed to have a double. Which was how things were in Kitty's world. It was like everybody he knew had a twin, someone who looked and acted the same as their counterpart.
Kitty Tyler was his twin, in a way.
Yes, she was a girl, and she wore dresses and ribbons and everything, but she was his twin nonetheless. He'd realized that the very first time he'd "stepped over" to the other side, nearly a year before. It didn't matter that she wore panties and skipped rope and slept with a cuddly panda in her arms every night. They were so similar, so alike in every other respect. The cast of their features, set of their gaze, the very colour of their thoughts. Yes, Kitty Tyler was his twin in every sense of the word.
His twin, and much more besides.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 10)
STEPPING OVER
Copyright © Tracy Lane 2005/2021
All rights reserved
Click Here To Read Online
(page 10)
Three dark fantasies told from a transgendered perspective. Contents include:
The Shop at the End of the Road: a teenaged boy strikes a Faustian bargain with an ageless woman, incurring a debt that can never be repaid...
Stepping Over: a subtle rift in time and space allows nine-year old Kim Taylor a glimpse into a life he might have led...
Tell Me True: a mysterious door leads to a world of secret, feminine delights for one lonely, neglected little boy...
Originally published on BCTS, this supernatural trilogy has been revised and formatted for instant download. Clocking in at just under 20,000 words, Tales of Light and Darkness has been released into the public domain by the authors.
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 636.9 KB |
PART ONE
1.
KC was five when his family moved into the house on Carrington Drive. He was very big on secret agents and hidden passages at the time, and was thoroughly intrigued when he discovered a door which went nowhere. This was utterly outside of his experiences with doors up to that time: a door, by its very nature, had to lead somewhere. You walked through one to get from outside to inside, a doorway took you out of one room and into another. You knocked on one to get it open, flicked the latch to let people in. Most of their handles were too high for KC to reach, but this one had its knob set down low, just the right height, as if it had been built for KC and KC alone.
He came across it on the afternoon they shifted in. KC had been helping his Mom and Dad carry stuff into the kitchen (well, they'd been doing most of the actual carrying, KC had been more sort of supervising and making helpful remarks, like "Why are there mushrooms growing in that cupboard?") when he noticed there was another room at the back of the kitchen, some hitherto unobserved space that KC just had to inspect.
He wandered through the canyons of boxes springing up on the lino, and made his way into the back room, pausing in the middle to stare around. He couldn't remember ever having been in a room this big before. The ceiling seemed about three miles high. The floor was a vast expense roughly the size of a playground. How were they ever going to fill it up? There weren't enough cardboard boxes in the world to do that.
Then he noticed the door.
It was tall, taller even than KC's Dad (who was the tallest man in the world, KC was sure), but it still looked rather tiny sitting there in the middle of that huge blank wall. It was thick and heavy, like the door at the front of the house. It must have been a very important door, as it was made of dark, oily wood. KC was utterly delighted with this find; his new home had all sorts of surprises. Hundreds of rooms to explore, as well as cupboards and fireplaces and wardrobes and all sorts of little nooks and crannies a boy could squeeze into when he wanted to hide from his older brother.
Maybe this place just went on and on! Wouldn't that be just so cool!! His old home had been nothing like this. KC had climbed over every inch of the house back at Ashville, and there had been absolutely nothing exciting about it (at least, not lately). Even Mom's wardrobe had finally lost its fascination, and that, at one time, had been the scariest thing in existence (KC's brother had assured him that at least twenty ghosts lived in Mom's creepy old wardrobe. He then proceeded to lock KC in that dark, confined hole for nearly thirty minutes until Mom and Dad came home and heard him screaming hard enough to split a lung).
KC walked over and studied the door with the sort of expertise normally reserved for a professional. Not only was the knob set at a perfect height, it was even the right size for his little fist. It gleamed in the lusty haze of the early afternoon, and KC decided it must be made of gold. The thought suddenly occurred to him that it might be locked. It had a big, black keyhole (odd for an inside door) just beneath the knob. What if it was locked, and they'd lost the key?
KC felt a jagged stab of panic. There had to be at least a zillion rooms hidden behind that door just begging KC to go exploring, and no one had a key to open it with! It was locked forever!! He'd never get to see what was on the other side now. He'd grow old and die without ever getting to set foot past the mystery doorway. No, that couldn't be right, this was his door, he'd discovered it before anyone else in the universe. KC gripped the knob and turned with all his might.
The door opened, swinging outwards with no resistance whatsoever. KC almost collapsed with disappointment. The door didn't go anywhere.
The door opened onto a brick wall, brown and dull and streamered with cobwebs. It must have been the most boring wall on the face of the planet. KC called out to his father in dismay.
Dad sauntered out of the kitchen, house-dust peppering his balding head. He had grime on his thick, blunt fingers and a screwdriver in his shirt pocket. Graham, KC's older brother, swaggered along behind, sneering in abject contempt at the sound of KC's voice.
"What's up, Doc?" Dad asked, grinning from one side of his face to the other. His smile was usually enough to warm KC's little heart, but he wasn't going to be cheered up so easily. This must have been the biggest let-down he'd ever known. Worse than that, he knew he was going to have to live with it, somehow.
KC pointed at the doorway.
"Dad - this door. It doesn't go anywhere.'"
Graham curled his upper lip, staring down at the younger boy.
"So what?" he demanded, eyes flaming like lanterns fueled by hate. So fucking WHAT??! Graham had just turned fourteen and considered himself to be some kind of adolescent deity. He wore a black leather jacket and tight blue levis, which was evidently what all the gods were into that year. Dad ignored his divine offspring and inspected the door to nowhere.
"Some of these old places are funny like that, KC," Dad said, rattling the knob experimentally, "bordered up fireplaces, bricked-in windows, that sort of thing. You know."
KC nodded to affirm he knew precisely what his father was talking about, although in actual fact, he hadn't the proverbial faintest. Several seconds later, he decided that betraying his ignorance was preferable to sending the next six years wondering.
"Why doesn't it go anywhere?" he asked. Graham shook his head in snide, knowing arrogance: Only a fucking IDIOT wouldn't know that.
"Probably did once," Dad explained, waving the door back and forth, as if this would confirm his theory, "might have been another room out there at some point - a laundry, preservatives room, something or other. Maybe an extra bedroom. Who knows?" He looked down at KC and smiled.
"What happened to it?" the boy asked.
"Torn down, I guess. This place is pretty old, Kase."
"How old?"
"How old do you reckon?"
"About a thousand years!"
Dad laughed, ruffling his son's hair, and made his way back in to the kitchen, chuckling to himself. Graham glared down at KC for two seconds, then strutted out of the room, a fourteen year-old hustler with a Marlon Brando jacket and the coolest moves in the space-time continuum. KC stared after them, then looked back in at the doorway. Hardly enough room for a mouse to fit in between the door and the brickwork. He closed it quietly, and went off to supervise the installation of the sofa in the living room.
Despite his disappointment, the Door to Nowhere continued to snare KC's attention. Once the excitement of The Big Move had died down, he spent most of his mornings playing out in the back room, eyes constantly circling around to the door and its shiny gold knob. It was a mystery. Sure, Dad had explained it all to him; old houses were built strange. But that hadn't really explained anything. The door didn't lead anywhere now, but it had led somewhere at some time.
And not to some boring old place like a laundry.
His Mom had been reading him a book back in Ashville called The Lion, the Witch and the Wardrobe. It was a story about some little kids who go through a creaky old wardrobe and find a whole new world called Narnia. It was always snowing in Narnia ("always winter but never Christmas") and there were all sorts of magical animals and fairy-story people: lions and tigers and giants and witches and goblins and a whole mess of other things with names KC could never remember. He just bet the door had led to some secret place like Narnia once.
The days drifted by, growing shorter and colder as the year turned to Autumn. Rising early in the mornings, KC could never resist the temptation to get up and peek behind the Door to Nowhere. Of course, there was never anything back there except the brown brick wall. But sometimes, he was absolutely certain there was something else in there, and KC was just about busting to know what it was.
THE SHOP AT THE
END OF THE ROAD
1.
There was a shop on the outskirts of town, one of those magical little places that seemed to sell nothing but half-remembered dreams and broken promises. It sat at the end of a long forgotten cul-de-sac, nestled amongst the elms and maples, idling away its days in a seemingly eternal springtime. Its only customers were small children, fallen teenagers and forlorn lovers, all seeking answers to unspoken questions.
The answers were supplied by a dark-eyed woman who sat behind an ancient cedarwood counter. She greeted her clientele with an indulgent smile, her lips curving in a startling, gloss red crescent, a gilt-edged deck of tarot cards splayed beneath her lacquered fingertips. As young and ageless as a waxworks gypsy, she watched in tacit amusement while her visitors foraged through the racks and shelves at the back of the store. Few could explain precisely what they sought, but each knew the moment they found it, squirreled away amongst the books and bells and Halloween masks.
Sometimes they might search for days, drawn inexorably back to the shop with its country-fair collection of everyday marvels. Opera glasses and china dolls; pocket watches and baseball cards; black satin gloves and the sweet, mocking lies of a beautiful woman. It was a museum of the strange, the exotic and the wonderful, housing a thousand scattered fragments of a thousand scattered lives. Trade was never brisk, but no one who entered the premises ever left empty handed. The Shop at the End of the Road sold everything. The cost was naturally excessive, but then again, happiness never comes cheap.
Happiness comes at a price very few could afford – and which none could ever resist.
Robin Lindale walked in the deep green shade by the side of the road, thirteen years of late September sunshine in the body of a child not quite his age. He strode the verdant lanes with a light, easy step, meeting the world with a gaze that could calm an angry sea. Fair and slight and willow thin, he possessed a naive beauty that drew the eye of everyone who saw him. Many would turn to remark on his lush, Autumn features, thinking him a girl hiding beneath a boy's careless denims. Their unsuspecting whispers often brushed the truth, although no one would have guessed what lay concealed below Robin's alabaster countenance.
He was on his way to The Shop at the End of the Road, treading a path he'd followed since early childhood. A life-long devotee of the arcane and the inexplicable, Robbie had become the Shop's sole regular customer. Its dark, aromatic interior had held him entranced from the moment he'd stepped through its leadlight doorway half a decade before. His once-intermittent journeys were now a regular pilgrimage, a ritual he observed with an almost Catholic devotion. Like most children his age, Robbie was a creature of custom and ceremony. The Shop was a great unspoken mystery in a grey pedestrian world, and his life would have been incomplete without this weekly dedication.
He approached the store through a grove of pines clustered around the front entrance. In previous centuries, the Shop had been a small parish church with bluestone walls and mahogany floorboards. Stained-glass windows lent it a surreal quality much in keeping with the owner's Gothic personality. Robbie had always found this melancholy atmosphere vaguely menacing, like the moaning of the wind through a moonlit graveyard. He trotted up the front steps, inhaling an intoxicating mixture of Indian Rose and pine resin.
He paused just inside the threshold, adjusting his vision to the perpetual night inside. Dim, looming shapes gradually resolved themselves into art deco lampshades and glass-topped display cabinets. Nothing looked familiar; the merchandise altered from day to day like the colors of an April sunset. Robin stood silhouetted in the wide Victorian doorframe, savoring the fresh aura of mystery.
Then: a distant, nocturnal voice, drifting through the darkness:
"Hello Robbie."
The woman behind the counter waited in a pool of indigo shadows, silently reading the inscrutable cards with her long, spiderling fingers. She didn't need to look up to know who had entered her store. She divined the future the way the blind read brail, and was rarely – if ever – caught off guard. Long accustomed to her enigmatic presence, Robin approached her with the careless trust of a five year-old.
"Hi Felicity," he replied, using the name she'd told him to use, which wasn't her name at all. He halted before the counter, glancing absently down at the Tarot cards. Her finger hovered over The Queen, an image which held a special significance for the boy. It always turned face up whenever he entered the store.
"Earlier than usual," Felicity commented indifferently.
"Yeah, I thought I'd drop in before the place got too crowded," Robbie replied ingenuously, unaware that such a comment could easily be misconstrued as the grossest sarcasm. Felicity dealt another card, whicker-flicking it into place with a dark, effortless grace.
"Seven of Cups," she remarked, unsurprised. Mystic numbers and the search for meaning.
"Cool," Robin nodded as if he understood the first thing about the Tarot, then looked towards the back of the shop. Like everyone who came here, Robbie was searching for something – though he wasn't sure how to describe what it was at this point. It was kind of silly, kind of embarrassing, now that he stopped to think about it. Maybe if he just went out back and had a look round ...
"Felicity, would it be OK if I –" he began, inclining his head towards the old Lady Chapel. A crumbling, circular alcove packed with skirts, trinkets and hat-boxes, it was sure to house the object of his desires.
"Of course," the woman agreed in a subtle, knowing tone Robbie was too young to recognize. He was thirteen, and a boy; guile was an artform beyond his understanding. He sauntered into the rear of the store, past a framed poster advertising a French magician named Robert-Houdin (Suspension Chloroform, the legend read). He felt confident that he'd locate his prize out in the Lady Chapel or some other part of The Shop. That was the true enchantment of Felicity's place; nothing was ever out of reach if you sought hard enough...
A recent survey conducted by the National Bureau of Statistics indicates that the city of Ridgewick has the highest rate of intersexual children in the country. According to figures provided by the Bureau, one in every seven children born in the region suffers from the rare genetic disorder commonly known as hermaphrodism. Although symptoms vary from case to case, the majority are described by experts as being of indeterminate sex and gender.
Numerous studies have traced the cause to a catastrophic industrial accident in the nearby township of Blaxland, when several thousand metric tonnes of unprocessed chemical concentrates were released into the local environment. Denounced as an ecological disaster in the early sixties, the massive spill is believed to have contaminated the county's central water supply before clean-up operations could begin.
Figures also suggest that the city is virtually free of violent crime and juvenile delinquency. While Bureau analysts claim causal links the Blaxland Disaster, local authorities attribute the low crime rate to traditional family values amongst other related factors.
Located on the east bank of the Courtland River, Ridgewick is the largest regional center in the north east of the state, boasting a population of over 20,000. Incorporating the five major suburbs of Lakehurst, Everdale, Fairmont, Eastgrove and Greenmeadows, it is home to prestigious Lainsbury Academy, one of the few institutions in the country to accept transgendered students...
A SEASON
OF DARKNESS
CHAPTER ONE:
ARRIVALS
1.
One of the oddest things about change is that you rarely see it coming.
It sort of sidles up to you all silent and unannounced, like the rising of the sun or the turning of the seasons. For me, it happened on a bright, cool morning at the beginning of summer; not long after my ninth birthday. Must've been around the same time my Dad went off to Chicago with his girlfriend. Mom and I never saw that one coming either. Looking back, I suppose I shouldn't have been so surprised at what went down over the next few months; a lot of weird stuff was going on that year.
I was sitting on the front steps of our Fairmont home, listening to the radio and absently playing with a Whipper-Snapper. A Whipper-Snapper is one of those toys that fall in and out of fashion; a small blue ping-pong racket with a black rubber ball attached to it. They have about a dozen different names; Hip-Zipper or Bee-Bopper or something equally inane, but you know what I mean. You probably had one yourself when you were a kid.
It would have been about ten in the morning when the Tracker Brothers moving van pulled up in front of the house next door. I watched their arrival with considerable interest; the Old Stewart Place had been vacant for about two years and had half a dozen realty signs decorating the front yard. My mother secretly hoped it never sold, because you could never tell what kind of neighbors you were going to get. Guess we were about to find out.
Anyway, a couple of fat, sweaty guys got out of the truck (the Tracker Bothers presumably) and started unloading furniture onto the front lawn, grunting and wheezing with exertion. Leaving the radio on the veranda, I stood up and walked over to the edge of the yard. Even at my age, I knew you could tell a lot about people from their possessions. There was a fence dividing our properties, a low, red-brick wall maybe a foot high. I stood to one side, casually zocking the Whipper-Snapper up and down. If the Trackers noticed my presence, they didn't give any indication.
Surveying the chaos, I figured that the new neighbors had at least one kid; most probably a girl by the looks of things. Most boys would have been disappointed to see all the dolls and pandas and bunny-ruggles, but I was the only kid living up on Fairmont Heights at the time. Most of my friends lived out in Greendale, way over on the other side of town. Any change would have been an improvement as far as I was concerned. Glancing back towards my house, I sat down on the fence, settling in for the morning. Mom wouldn't like me annoying the removalists, so I decided to keep a low profile.
The neighbors themselves appeared five minutes later, rolling up the driveway in a late model ford (a Thunderbird, if I remember correctly). The doors cracked open and two people got out: a tall, dark haired woman and a little blond girl I judged to be about the same age as me. I was too far away to get a close look, although I thought the mother was probably quite good-looking. As for the daughter, she scooted into the house carrying an armload of stuffed animals faster than it takes to read this sentence. The woman walked over to talk to the moving-guys, both of whom were struggling with an antique European chaise-long, the sort you see in old Frankenstein movies. A lot of her furniture was like that; all vintage lamps and statuettes and vases from mysterious lands. I later found out that that was her job; she used to be an agent for some auction house in upstate New York.
The morning proceeded for about an hour until the Trackers took a coffee break (the older sibling kept a thermos in the van), by which time most of the furniture had been relocated inside. The lawn was still littered with tea-chests and hampers, but most of the work had been done. The little girl had spent most of her time darting in and out of the house collecting toys, books and assorted knick-knacks; now she was ready to explore her immediate surroundings. Or more precisely, she was ready to investigate me.
Gingerly mounting the brick fence, she held her arms out for balance and started walking along the top, pretending she hadn't noticed me. I did much the same thing, hammering idly away at my paddle-ball until she was about ten feet away. We both looked up at the same instant, cued by that obscure sense of timing all children seem to possess. She paused for a moment, then tight-roped forward a few more steps.
"Hi. I'm Chrissie," she informed me, cutting through all the social protocols without a backward glance.
"Hi, I'm Billy. You're new here." I'd been on an unending quest to state the obvious for some years now.
"Yeah," she confirmed offhand," we just moved in this morning."
"Where you from?"
"Longridge Bay."
"Where's that?"
She shrugged her answer; very few nine year-olds can point out their hometown on a map. That was no big deal, though; I sometimes had trouble finding my way home from school, so she was probably doing better than me.
"You live there?" she asked, pointing to our modest little colonial bluestone.
"Yeah," I nodded, "I live here with my Mom."
"I live with my Mom too," she commented, still working on her balance (although the fence was only a foot off the ground), "but not my Dad. He went away a long time ago."
"Where to?" I inquired, surprised that we were both single-parent kids.
"I don't know. Canada, I think."
"Mine's in Chicago." We spoke with the innocent curiosity of very young children, communicating more with looks and glances than anything else. I think that's where it all began, in those quiet moments between each sentence. We talked and we listened, and somehow, in the brief pauses punctuating our words, our lives had become inextricably linked. Of course, neither of us could have realized that at the time. At the end of the day, we were just two kids chattering away in the warm June sunshine.
About the only thing I really noticed was how pretty Chrissie was; much prettier than any of the girls I knew from school. She had the delicate bone structure and milky complexion of a new born infant. I think her most captivating feature was her eyes. They were a pale shade of violet I'd never seen before; violet ringed with turquoise, if you can believe that. Whenever they caught the sun, they seemed to glitter with some strange purple light, though that was probably my imagination.
"Do you have any brothers or sisters?" she asked, pirouetting around on her right foot. Her little pink sun-frock ballooned out around her thighs as she turned.
"No, I don't," I answered, thinking she probably studied ballet or something. She reminded me of a music-box dancer.
"Me neither," she said, patting her skirt down, then added: "my Daddy left when I was really little."
I thought of mentioning that my father only ran off two months before, but decided I didn't want to talk about it. Instead, I returned my attention to the paddle-ball, whocking it towards the grass in short, elastic loops.
"What's that?" Chrissie demanded, spinning anti-clockwise this time.
"It's a Whipper-Snapper. I got it for my birthday." I gave the ball an extra hard zock, stretching the string out to around three feet. Chrissie's eyes widened as if she'd never seen one before. The ball streaked out half a dozen times before I dropped the pace back to more normal parameters.
"Can I have a try?" Chrissie asked.
"Yeah, sure," I shrugged. Chrissie jumped off the wall and her dress ballooned up again, this time around her waist. I stood up and handed her the paddle, talking her through the intricacies of holding the grip. Chrissie nodded along for a few seconds, then started zocking away like a world class champion. My eyes widened in vague astonishment: it had taken me nearly two months to perfect my technique, practicing every day since my father flew the coop.
"You've done this before?" I gawked in near-disbelief.
"No, this is my first time," she corrected, literally beaming with pleasure. She turned her shimmering, purple eyes in my direction, and somehow, I knew she was telling me the truth.
In the weeks that followed, I would discover that Chrissie was something of a prodigy. She could pick up new skills in the blink of an eye and usually without any practice whatsoever. Mastering the paddle-ball in a matter of seconds was probably the least of her abilities, though it sure impressed the hell out of me. At times, I found it downright spooky, but on that lazy summer morning at the beginning of June, it was the proverbial mystery of the ages. I never had the opportunity to ask her about it, however. Just at that second, Chrissie's mother appeared on the front veranda and called out to her.
Both of us turned towards the voice, Chrissie a fraction of a second earlier than me (and without losing her rhythm for so much as a second). The woman standing at the top of the steps was tall and willow-thin with jet black hair slicing down the left side of her face. She was wearing a plain blue house dress that somehow rippled against her figure like liquid silk. She looked to be in her late twenties, though at that distance I couldn't be sure.
"That your Mom?" I asked, squinting for focus.
"Yeah," Chrissie confirmed, taking me by the hand and tugging me towards the house, "come over and say hi." We set off across the lawn, dodging between miscellaneous crates and packing cartons. I was suddenly a little shy of meeting her, knowing she was probably incredibly busy with everything. If I'd been a few years older, I would have made some excuse and come back in a day or two, but I was still too young for such complex social rituals. Needless to say, I had nothing to worry about. Chrissie dragged me to the foot of the steps, and her mother came down to meet us.
And my eyes widened for the second time that day.
Chrissie's mom was the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen in my life. There's simply no other way to describe her. It wasn't conventional beauty, like you see in fashion magazines or TV shows. No, it was much more subtle than that, sort of like the tones of a Renaissance painting or the scales of a classical aria. I stared at her with a child's unaffected wonder, and she rewarded me with a smile that could have shamed the sun.
"Who's this?" she asked, touching my face with her luminous gaze. I felt my heart stall in mid-beat.
"Momma, this is Billy," Chrissie said, indicating me with a sweep of her hand, "he's my new friend".
"Well, pleased to meet you, Billy. My name's Evelyn Reinhart. My friends call me Eve."
"Hi, Mrs. Reinhart," I managed after an incredibly long pause, "I'm Billy Campbell. I live next door." More of my unending crusade to pinpoint the obvious. It never occurred to me to call Eve by her first name (even if it had, I knew my mother would never stand for it). The social niceties being concluded, Chrissie grabbed my hand and pulled me a few steps closer.
"Mom, can Billy help us move our stuff inside?" she asked, fidgeting with excitement. Eva regarded her daughter with a just a hint of amusement.
"Certainly," she nodded indulgently, "if he wants too, that is."
"You wanna?" Chrissie chimed.
"Sure," I agreed without paying that much attention to the question. I was peering up at Eva in a daze, taking in the perfect contours of her face, the thick, black curtain of her hair. There was no denying the facial resemblance; mother and daughter shared the same perfect features, right down to the clipped button nose and the dimples on either side of the mouth. The same haunting, violet eyes too.
"Come on, then!" Chrissie exclaimed, yanking me up the steps and breaking the spell. "I'll show you where my my room is!"
We spent the remainder of the morning scampering around the house and yard without actually doing anything (the Trackers did most of the heavy lifting, cursing like marines because everything seemed to weigh a thousand pounds). We were too excited be of any use. Exploring the Old Stewart Place was like discovering some exotic, fairy-tale world. Every doorway led to a dozen more; there had to be at least a hundred rooms under its gabled roof. Or so it seems when you're nine years old.
The removalists finished about one in the afternoon. Eve paid them both an extra twenty for their services, then set about putting the kitchen in order. Chrissie and I stood on the front lawn, watching the Tracker's van rumbling off down the road and wondering what to do next. We couldn't play inside; the house was a chaotic sprawl of unopened boxes, even Chrissie's attic bedroom.
"You wanna play hide and seek out back?" she suggested, kneeding her skirt between her fingers like a four year old, almost dancing with anticipation. I have to admit I was sorely tempted. Like any boy of my generation, I would have stayed out playing until the sun went down or the world came to an end, whichever came first. Trouble was, I knew I had to get going. My mother had been kinda moody since Dad left, and I wasn't sure how she'd react to me spending so much time with a couple of total strangers, even if they were our new neighbors.
"No, I better go home now", I explained, hoping I wouldn't hurt her feelings, "my Mom'll be calling me inside for lunch soon".
"OK", she said, hardly disappointed at all, "you want to play again tomorrow?"
"Well, sure. There's a playground over on Wentworth Drive, I'll take you there if you want."
"Good! That'll be fun," she answered, hitting me with that 250 volt smile she'd inherited from her mother. For a split second, I saw a ghost of the woman she'd eventually become, and my heart did another somersault. Then it was gone and she was just Little Chrissie Reinhart, the girl next door.
"All right then. I'll see you tomorrow morning." I raised a hand to signal goodbye and started walking towards the brick fence, smiling at the thought of taking Chrissie to the park tomorrow. We'd had such a wonderful day together, I was honestly looking forward to seeing her again.
I'd gotten less than ten steps before she called out to me.
"Billy?"
"Yeah?"
"Want me to get your Whipper-Snapper?"
I paused, looking back over my shoulder at her. We'd left it upstairs in her bedroom when we came down to wave goodbye to the Trackers.
"It's yours," I said after a micro-second's consideration.
"Really?" Chrissie asked, her expression almost comically surprised.
"Yeah. It's yours. Keep it." Hell, why not? It was a lame excuse for a birthday present in the first place - even if it was the last thing my Dad ever gave me. Chrissie, on the other hand, was utterly delighted. She ran over in a haze of flying skirts, pigtails whipping about in the slipstream. I braced for impact, thinking she was going to kiss me.
"Thanks, Billy," she trilled, hugging herself in undisguised pleasure, "you're really nice." That flickering purple light was back in her eyes again.
"You're welcome," I smiled, more than a trifle embarrassed by her boundless enthusiasm. Part of me was hoping she really would kiss me - although I would have blushed the color of a ripe strawberry if she had.
"See you tomorrow then?" she demanded, still hugging herself around the middle.
"You bet". Nothing short of a mass extinction would have kept me away.
We said goodbye once more and I stepped over to my side of the fence, glancing back over my shoulder as I walked up to our front door. Chrissie was spinning across the lawn like a pink tornado, hands lifted to the skies. I halted on the porch to watch the show, half-expecting her to lift off the ground and go soaring off over the trees. It was impossible not to like her, she was sweet and funny and…well, magical in ways that I couldn't define.
Giggling at the top of her lungs, she trailed out of her spin and fell over on her back in a flail of knees and elbows. She lay there staring up at the sky, panting for breath and happy as a cloud; I stood watching her for a few more seconds, feeling a warm glow spreading though my midsection. I had no idea what I'd set in motion that day, no idea what was approaching or how my life was about to change...but none of that counted at the time. All I knew was that I'd made a new friend.
And in the end, that's all that ever matters.
A SEASON OF DARKNESS
CHAPTER TWO:
DEFINING MOMENTS
1.
Much to my relief, Mom never said a word about my morning with the neighbors. Truth be told, she didn't say much about anything; she was too far gone by that stage. As I said, Mom had turned a little weird after Dad left. She'd quit her job and taken up drinking as an occupation, parking herself in front of the TV most days. That was the main reason why I'd been sitting out on the porch the morning the Reinharts turned up. She tended to wake up with a mean hangover, and I had no wish to risk her razor-edged tongue that day.
Mom didn't have too many friends here in Fairmont; no one she could confide in or open up to, anyway. Worse still, her drinking was alienating her everyone who may have been able to help. Don't get me wrong, she wasn't abusive or neglectful - at least not at first. Dinners still got cooked and the shopping always got done (one way or another) but the woman sprawled on the living room sofa was slowly becoming a stranger to me. It was like standing on a shore watching a boat drifting out to sea and knowing that it would never, ever return.
In the meantime, Chrissie and I started living in one another's pockets. In the first month after she moved in, I gave her a whirlwind tour of our neighborhood. I took her first to Wentworth Park, where we spent most of our afternoons, then introduced her to all the local attractions. We followed the trails through the Wilderlands; tossed coins into Memorial Fountain; and checked out the concrete tunnels running beneath the old railway station (that was kinda scary – the place had been abandoned for decades, and everyone said it was haunted). We played and talked and read comics in each other's bedrooms, and somewhere along the way, we forgot we'd only known each other for a couple of weeks.
"Whatcha doing?" Chrissie called out from the tree-swing.
We were playing in my back yard that morning: Chrissie had commandeered the old rope-and-saddle and was currently trying to touch the sun with both feet. I was perfecting my gym routine over by the back porch, standing on my hands and turning the odd flip whenever my balance shifted the wrong way. I picked myself up off the grass, extravagantly tucking my T-shirt into my jeans.
"Gymnastics," I replied, making a rolling gesture with my right hand, "I'm going to join the circus."
"Gym-NAS-tics?" She arched her back for greater height, aiming her feet towards the heavens. Her skirt-tails streamed out behind her in a billowing scarlet mass.
"Yeah, gymnastics," I repeated, "you know: backflips, cartwheels, somersaults." I was vaguely surprised that she hadn't done any tumbling at school, but I was getting used to that now. It was sort of like the Whipper-Snapper: she'd never seen one until she came to Fairmont. I was getting the impression that she must've lived on a farm or something back in Longridge Bay.
Realizing she had no idea what I was talking about, I leaned over and demonstrated a better than average handstand, wavering on the brink for around five seconds. Chrissie's eyes snapped wide with understanding: I wasn't just horsing around (as she'd originally thought); this was something she could actually learn.
Launching herself off the swing, she hit the ground running and scrambled across the yard. I recognized her expression; I'd seen it at least a thousand times over the last month; every time I introduced her to anything new or unusual, something she hadn't experienced before. Her pretty, round face was radiating delight as she halted before me, eyes glittering like purple diamonds.
"Do it again, Billy!" she twittered impatiently, "show me how to do it!!" Her fingers spidered down her dress, kneeding and twisting the hemline. I was getting used to that, too.
"All right," I laughed, swept up in her childish exuberance, "it's easy, you just bend over like this..." I flopped onto my hands and waved my feet in the air. Chrissie watched in round-lipped delight, absorbing every detail of my performance. The curve of my spine, the spread of my palms, the tilt of my skull. The span of my fingertips, the shifting of my tendons. Every microscopic detail, in the space of a heartbeat.
"Let me try now, Billy!" she trilled excitedly, "tell me if I'm doing it right!"
"Want me to hold your legs?" I offered hastily, though it was only a precaution. I knew from prior experience that she'd be perfect from the very first try. She always was.
"Yeah," she answered, barely hearing the question.
Drawing in a calming breath, Chrissie raised her arms over her head and swept over into a perfectly controlled handstand. Tensing her thighs, she brought her heels together, pointing both feet toward the sky. It was a most impressive performance for an absolute beginner: balanced, graceful and confident. Her stance was tighter then an exclamation point.
"Billy!" she piped from under her dress, "how do I look? Am I doing it right?"
"Great," I told her, truthfully. As I said, perfect from the very first try.
"I wanna do it again!" she yelped, squiggling her hips excitedly from side to side.
"Okay," I agreed, releasing her ankles and backing up a few strides. She dropped lightly onto her feet, grinning from ear to ear. Her face was flushed with exhilaration; wild cherries bloomed on both cheeks. She reached out to grab my hand.
"What else can we do, Billy? Show me something else!"
I stared up at the swing for a few seconds, mentally cataloging all the stunts I'd learned at the youth center last year. There weren't many -- mainly rolls and basic mat-work. What could I teach her next? It couldn't be anything too easy, or she'd lose all interest in a second; I knew that much at least. No, it had to be something complicated, like a handspring, or a cartwheel or a –
"Step-over!" I exclaimed in sudden inspiration, "you know how to do a step-over?"
"No, I don't."
"Well, it's sort of like a handstand, except you go over and land on your feet."
"Show me," she said, gesturing towards the grass.
"No, I'm not very good at it…but you could do it easy. Just start by standing on your hands."
"Okay," she nodded, and flipped onto her palms in a swirl of red cotton, "what do I do now?!"
"Uh ... bend your leg backwards," I instructed, already picturing the move in my mind's eye, "yeah, that one ... now let yourself – "
And over she went, executing a perfect two-point dismount that would have impressed a gold medalist. I couldn't help giggling a little; she honestly had no idea how cute and pretty and funny she really was. I covered my mouth with both hands, laughing through splayed fingers.
"This is FUN, Billy!" she giggled, eyes twinkling with innocent joy.
Before I had time to reply, she twirled round on the spot and launched into another step-over. Pausing at the height of her arc, she whirled to the ground, voicing a shriek of pleasure – and then she was shaking me by the shoulder with both hands.
"C'mon Billy! Let's do it together!"
"I can't," I laughed, "I'm not as good as you."
"Yes you are!" she insisted, dragging me forward. And incredibly, she was right. A moment later, we were both careening across the yard, bounding and plunging and flying head-over-heels with pure summer madness. Chrissie dipped and swirled almost faster than the eye could follow, skirts and pigtails flailing in her wake. We were utterly possessed. It was like a force of nature, sweeping us along like a gale through the trees. I have no idea how long it lasted. Could've been two minutes, could've been twenty.
We finally found ourselves stretched full-length on the lawn, gasping and exhausted under the slowly revolving sky. It was like the first day we met, that morning when I saw her spinning around her yard like a human top. It had been pretty funny, watching her collapse in a boneless heap over by the fence, but now I understood the simple, child-like joy she'd experienced. Understood ... and envied.
I looked across at my little friend, enjoying the high, tinkling chime of her laughter. Chrissie lay giggling beside me panting with helpless mirth. Catching her breath by slow degrees, she sat up and started smoothing back her pigtails. It couldn't have been more than 11.30 in the morning, and we still the whole day looming over us.
"Whatcha want to do now?" I asked, still catching my breath in quick shallow gasps.
"You wanna walk up to the Crest?" she suggested, absently smoothing the wrinkles out of her sunfrock.
"Yeah, okay," I nodded. The Crest was the highest point in Fairmont, a grassy summit with lots of trees and picnic tables. We often went up there lie on our backs and watch the cloud-animals drift by. On a good day, you could see clear across to the Pacific Ocean (or so we imagined). It was one of Chrissie's favorite places. We rose at precisely the same moment – juvenile telepathy again – and walked around the side of the house, brushing the grass from each other's clothes without exchanging so much as a glance. It never crossed my mind how strange that might have seemed to an outsider.
We ambled up to the footpath, our feet avoiding the cracks our eyes picked out in unison. As we reached the corner, I felt her fingers slipping into mine. I suppose any other boy on the planet might have pulled away, but over the few short weeks since our first meeting, we'd somehow grown closer than friends.
Closer, perhaps than siblings.
And for some unknown reason, that never crossed my mind, either.
A SEASON
OF DARKNESS
2.
I got home around four-thirty that day, bristling with grass-blades and smelling of pine needles, most of which came off at front door. Disposing of the evidence had become a daily routine over the past four weeks: I couldn't give Mom an excuse to cut Chrissie out of my life. No matter how tanked she got, Mom had eyes like a hawk and was always aware of the hours I was keeping. She'd also begun to notice whom I was keeping them with, and I wasn't all that certain she approved.
As I'd expected, Mom was still camped out on the sofa, watching The Price is Right with the remote in one hand and a cigarette in the other. She didn't appear to have budged since I left that morning, but I knew that couldn't be right; there was a bottle of Jim Beam on the coffee table that hadn't been there before. Next to that was a half eaten bag of Doritos, original cheese flavor. Last night it had been Johnny Walker and pineapple pizza. Don't ask me how she could afford all the whiskey, she'd been out of work a good two months. Heck, I didn't know how she could afford the rent, the way things had been lately.
Hearing my step on the floor boards, Mom shifted around on the sofa, a ponderous, grey woman overflowing slightly at the hips. The first lines of age had taken root in her face around the time I'd been born, so I'd never known her as a young woman. The last few traces of beauty had disappeared along with my father, and the gaze she turned on me now was heavy with exhaustion.
"You been spending a lot of time with that little girlfriend of yours," she commented in a gravel voice, "what's the deal, Billy-boy? Her mom a better cook than me?"
Eve most certainly was a better cook than Mom, but I thought it prudent not to mention that to her.
"No, Mom. I just like playing with Chrissie."
"Yeah, right," she drawled, "the golden child and her gilt-edged momma. You been inside next door yet?" She knew I had, but she interrogated me on the subject at least once every afternoon.
"Yeah, a couple of times," I nodded.
"Rich, aren't they?" she asked.
I shrugged. Maybe they were, who knows? I was a kid, I didn't notice that sort of thing.
"Lots of fancy furniture?"
"Yeah, I guess so."
"Pictures on the wall?"
"Yeah."
"Silverwear on the tables?"
"...yeah." I had to think about that one.
"Like it better over there?"
"No," I replied immediately. Mom fixed me with a level, measuring stare, silently estimating the truth of my answer. I couldn't understand my mother's growing hostility towards Eva Reinhart. They'd spoken maybe twice since she moved in, and Eve had never been anything but polite and friendly on both occasions. I'd learnt very quickly never to praise Chrissie's mother under any circumstances, it was like waving a red flag at a bull.
The resentment slowly drained from Mom's eyes, replaced by a sort of dull apathy. Apparently, she'd decided I wasn't lying to keep the peace (or maybe she'd decided I was, Mom's expressions were impossible to decipher these days) Turning back to the TV, she waved me off with a careless gesture.
"Left-overs in the fridge," she said, bringing the cigarette to her lips, "I didn't feel like cooking tonight."
Dinner was a slice of cold pizza with some three day-old ravioli and diced ham. As I dished it onto a plate, Mom told me to come and eat it in the living room; she didn't want me tossing it out the window while her back was turned. She knew I wouldn't have done that, but evidently she wasn't done with me yet. Odd thing was, she didn't say a word as I scraped down the sad remains of three slaughtered meals. Barely looked in my direction, as a matter of fact. Guess she just enjoyed hearing me choke on every succulent mouthful.
The evening progressed in this manner until about seven-thirty, when I asked her if I could stay up and watch TV another hour. The only answer I got was a blue-grey stream of Marlboro. I recognized the signal instantly: silence was lethal in the Campbell household, as I'd discovered all too often in recent weeks. Standing up as quietly as possible, I headed out to the hallway without a sideways glance. I made it as far as the door before she called me back.
"Hey."
A cold finger traveled the length of my spine. Her voice sound strained, terse. Not quite venomous, but I already knew she was angry. The fact I'd done nothing to antagonize her made no difference. Like I said, it was impossible to predict her moods. I walked back through the living room and halted before the sofa, hoping she just wanted to kiss me goodnight.
She didn't.
Reaching out a hand, she touched my hair, flicking it back from my face several times. It wasn't a caress; there was something dismissive – almost contemptuous – in the gesture. Eyes slitted in cold detachment, she studied me with a vaguely troubled expression, as if seeing some alien child she didn't quite recognize. An unwanted and rather unpleasant child, perhaps.
"I'm taking you to the barber's tomorrow," she croaked, turning back to the TV, "you're starting to look like a girl."
I lay on the bed in my pajamas, watching the curtains exhaling the cool evening air. Despite the breeze, it was too warm to sleep under the covers; almost too warm to be wearing PJs. Our house wasn't as big as the Old Stewart Place; the rooms were yellow, peeling sweat-boxes straight out of an Alabama work-farm. Well, I suppose that's an exaggeration of titanic proportions, but that's how I remember it to this day. There were huge damp patches on the ceiling and the walls were yellow and warping from the annual humidity. The climate was turning sultry as the great summer heat descended; in a few weeks, a good night's sleep would be close to impossible, even with the window open.
Still, it was early days so far, and the mercury was yet to climb past eighty most days. I moved my legs around on the bedcover, looking for a cool spot to put my feet. It was a wasted effort needless to say, I'd already used up most of the available positions over the past twenty minutes. In all honesty, however, it wasn't the heat that was keeping me awake. Slipping my hands behind my head, I stared into the streetlit darkness, recalling my mother's parting shot.
You're starting to look like a girl.
She wasn't the first person to say that. It was a popular taunt around the school yard, usually accompanied by such time honored favorites as I Know What I am But What Are You and the classic playground retort I'm Rubber You're Glue. All the same, I seemed to get that particular insult more often than anyone else in the fourth grade, especially since Josh Hogan and his goons had elected me last year's scapegoat, alienating me from my small number of friends and making me a target for every meathead with an ego problem (Josh Hogan had been the sixth grade's resident demon for two years running, the sort of kid you change continents to avoid.).
Strangely enough, Mom's sneering comment hadn't bothered me all that much. Quite the opposite: vindictive though her tone had been, I'd felt a brief flare of surprised pleasure – almost exaltation – at her words. The implications made my head swim with feelings I couldn't put a name to. Emotions; strange, exotic, arousing, began to cascade through my mind faster than I could process them.
Was she right? Did I look like a girl?
Did I look like Chrissie?
Sliding off the bed, I turned on my old Elmo nite-lite and padded across the floor, avoiding the loose boards with a practiced tread. There was a small dressing table on the other side of the room, a yard-sale knock down equipped with a three-quarter mirror. At nine years old, I must have seen my reflection at least a zillion times, but tonight, I was looking for something different. Someone different, perhaps. Stepping closer to the mirror, I scrutinized my face through narrowed eyelids.
My hair was straight and thick and chestnut brown: longer than most boys' my age, hanging down past my shoulders. The sun had bleached it a shade lighter over the past month or so, lending it some striking blond highlights. A little wild at the moment, but I doubted I'd be getting it cut tomorrow. Mom's hangover would keep her in bed until midday and she probably wouldn't leave the living room after that.
The hair framed a pudgy, heart-shaped face with dark blue eyes and small, rose-petal lips. Like Chrissie, I'd never completely lost my baby fat. My features were soft and round slightly infantile. A spray of freckles across my nose completed the image of childish innocence; people often mistook me for a six year old (another reason why I had trouble finding friends my own age). A six year old of either sex.
You're starting to look like a girl.
Backing up three steps, I took off my clothes and stood before the mirror, running my gaze up and down my naked body. I was more than a little surprised by what I saw. While I wasn't precisely a girl, I seemed to have the same supple limbs and rounded proportions. I even had a girl's protruding belly and dimpled bottom-cheeks. Strange I'd never noticed it before. There was only one part of my body that wasn't female, and that was a very small part indeed. If it weren't for that ...
Kneeling down before the dresser, I opened the top drawer and started sorting through the piles of shorts and socks and t-shirts, pulling out several items and taking them over to the bed. Again, I avoided stepping on the loose floorboards. Mom had probably passed out by now, but I couldn't afford to take any risks. I had to keep this a secret from her, a secret from everybody, for that matter. I couldn't have said why, I hardly even knew what I was doing at that point. Somehow, I understood that there couldn't be any witnesses to this particular game.
I pulled on a pair of cotton underpants; white hipster briefs with a tight elastic waist band. They weren't exactly the same as what Chrissie had been wearing today, but they were close enough for what I had in mind. Turning back towards the mirror, I froze in mid-breath. With my hair spilling over my shoulders and my panties drawn up to my belly button, I was no longer a boy. Raising a hand to my throat, I regarded my image in round-lipped silence. My mother had been right.
I looked just like a girl.
Sitting down on the bed, I reached for the next article of clothing. Chrissie normally wore frilly pink ankle socks (the ones with the strip of lace running around the top; I'd always found them unbelievably sweet). They were an essential part of her wardrobe, as pretty in their own way as her little satin panties. I didn't own anything even half as cute, but a pair of white nylon school socks would serve the same purpose. I slipped them on one foot at a time, watching myself closely in the mirror. It was easy to picture Chrissie doing precisely the same thing every morning before she went out.
I stood up in my socks and panties, posing in the mirror. My pulse began to quicken; a rare, fine color invaded my cheeks. I ran my fingertips slowly down my torso, raising hum of goose flesh over my bare tummy. Fluttering my eyelids in gasping response, I reached down for the last piece of my costume. It was time to finish the illusion.
I didn't have a short red sunfrock, but I did have an outsized cotton t-shirt of the same color. I dropped it lightly over my head, allowing it to hang loosely down to the tops of my thighs. And somehow, as it molded itself against my girlish shape, it became a dress. Not like the one Chrissie had been wearing today: it didn't have a bow on the back or small yellow buttons running down the front, but it was a dress all the same. A high-waisted scarlet shift so sheer I could almost see the ghost of my underwear through it.
A child's imagination is a wonderful thing.
I'm standing on the lawn on a glorious summer morning when the cicadas call from tree to tree and the sky seems to go on forever. A light June mistral whispers through leaves and branches alike, lifting my skirt with teasing, invisible fingers. Squealing with surprise, I push down on the blossoming fabric and lift my face towards the wind. My veins are flooded with liquid joy, the kind of joy only a child can experience on a morning like this.
Sweeping along in the thrill of the moment, I canter about the yard with my head thrown back in the breeze. My long blond hair whips out behind me, platinum curls blazing in the sun. I skip and dance across the turf with my dress kicking up to my thighs, tracing a broad circle beneath the trees. The world streaks by in a riot of greens and blues and lavenders, all of the colors of summer thrown together in a single glance.
Raising my hands over my head, I launch into a long, spiraling cartwheel. Gravity snatches at my dress, and a moment later, my pretty white panties are staring at the sky. I scream an embarrassed protest as the skirt falls over my face, cutting off my view, but I know my pants are still on full exposure. I can feel the breeze flittering over my bare tummy. I splay my legs apart and tilt my center of balance. The dress slips down a few inches, disclosing more of my pale midriff.
I complete the cartwheel and immediately sweep into another, star-rolling across the lawn with my hemline flipping topsy-turvy. My hands and feet scarcely touch the ground; it's as if I'm soaring through the endless blue skies. The ground rushes up at terminal velocity then plummets away, over and over again.
I finish the performance with a handstand, holding position for maybe ten seconds. The dress instantly flutters inside out, dropping over my waist and torso. Handstands are even better than cartwheels; you get to show so much more. I arch my spine and wriggle my bottom slightly, allowing the frock to peel away from my body, inverting all the way down to my shoulders. Warm, fluid delight bubbles through my bloodstream as I imagine how I must look. And for one breathtaking moment, I can actually see myself: a petite little girl suspended upside-down with her long, sleek legs waving in the air. My dress pools on the grass in a soft red heap, covering my head and arms; pristine white panties flash in the bright June sunshine. The image fills my heart with unvoiced laughter.
Dropping lightly to my feet, I glance around the yard, grinning from cheek to cheek. A high, fine color darkens my features. It was time for the spinning game.
Drawing in a deep breath, I pirouette on my right foot like a ballet dancer: like Chrissie on the very first day I met her. My skirt begins to balloon around my hips, rising slowly up my thighs. The thrill of showing off my panties is utterly irresistible. They're so pretty; so dainty and girlish. The hem inches up by tantalizing degrees: a hint of gusset, a dash of lace, a delicate satin frill. A mischievous zephyr whickers over lawn, sweeping irresistibly up my legs. The dress billows above my waist, revealing everything in a flash of white satin.
I cyclone across the grass in a crimson blur, spinning so fast that my skirt threatens to fly away completely. I'm giggling with delicious, girlish rapture: my panties are on display to the entire world, and I've never felt so unashamedly saucy in my life. A vast surge of pleasure overwhelms my nervous system; it strikes me like a bolt of summer lightning. I swirl the dress ever faster, ever higher, until the hemline is standing out at right angles from my body, an undulating scarlet disk flying level with my ribcage.
Then suddenly, it's over.
I'm stretched out amongst the dandelions, watching the vast, lazy clouds circling overhead. I seem to be floating inches above the ground; gliding away without actually moving. It's a strange, dreamlike sensation, one I've felt before but had almost forgotten over the years. And I feel something else too, something I've never known before. It courses through my body like waves of electric fire, making my nerve-endings buzz and jangle. Parting my lips in wordless bliss, I inhale a draught of sweet morning air, listening to the frantic beating of my heart.
Far away, like a voice in a distant memory, I hear my Mother calling my name ...
I opened my eyes, staring up at the blistered yellow ceiling. My body was still humming with that strange tingly feeling. My entire nervous system lit up like Times Square on New Years Eve. It seemed to pulse and flow like a static charge. The images were still tumbling through my mind's eye: memories and fantasies and scenes that never happened and yet somehow felt completely real. Real enough to make my heart thunder like a steam locomotive, real enough to dilate my pupils and darken my complexion several shades.
I was lying on the bed with my t-shirt thrown up to my midriff, casually exposing my white cotton briefs. The room was still a little on the warm side, but I was covered with a thin film of sweat, cool and moist in the evening breeze. I barely noticed the humidity anyway. Something had happened to me, some change had occurred – and, once again, I hadn't seen it coming. For a few minutes I'd become someone else. No, that wasn't right. I hadn't become someone else.
I'd become my real self.
I got off the bed and walked over to the mirror, unconsciously adjusting my t-shirt to a more modest position. Even now, it looked more like a girl's shift than anything else. I leaned in to study my reflection once more, knowing that what I was thinking was impossible. Such things only happened in the realm of Long Ago and Ever After, and I hadn't put much stock in fairy tales since my seventh birthday. It was silly, really – crazy, in fact – but I honestly couldn't help myself. I had to see.
Needless to say, there was no change whatsoever. For a second I thought maybe my face was a little fuller than I recalled, but that was just my imagination. And while a child's imagination was a wonderful thing, it had its limitations. It could turn a t-shirt into a sundress, but it couldn't change a boy into a girl. Even at nine, I understood that wishful thinking didn't get you anywhere. Look at how my parent's marriage had turned out. Placing a hand on the top of the dresser, I bent forward in to study my features at extreme close up – and froze.
There were footsteps coming up the stairs. Heavy, slumping footsteps; the sound of a drunken woman hauling herself along the banister. It was Mom! She was awake. I stood bolt upright, staring at the door. Had I woken her up, cartwheeling across the floor like a lunatic? Was she coming up to investigate? Leaving my face in the mirror, I padded back to bed, pulling the t-shirt over my head. I couldn't let her catch me wearing it, she'd know I was playing around when I should have been asleep.
I flung the t-shirt aside and all but dived under the covers. I was frightened. Mom had a mean temper this time of night, but that wasn't the extent of my fears. Illogical though it was, I was sure she'd work out what I was doing. And if that happened, she might make (what I imagined was) the obvious connection; that this was all somehow tied in to the girl next door. She'd be absolutely furious, banning Chrissie from our home and forbidding me to see her.
And that simply could not happen.
The footsteps approached my bedroom door. Reaching over the side of the bed, I flicked off the nite-lite and snuggled down against the pillow, forcing my breathing to slow to a snail's pace. Then she's standing in the hallway right outside, I can almost feel her hesitating by the door, looking down at the knob. I lie in knife-edged silence, waiting for it to turn ...
Five seconds pass. Ten.
I heard her footsteps receding down the hall towards her bedroom. Returning my gaze to the ceiling, I remembered to breath, realizing for the first time that I was trembling under the sheets. It took me several minutes to relax completely; for some reason, I'd been close to all-out panic. I ran my fingers through my hair in a calming gesture, unable to explain my near-terror. Mom had a mouth that could gut a fish, but even in her worst moments, she'd never done anything to really hurt me.
A sort of midnight quiet began to descend over the house, broken only by the odd rustle and creak of settling foundations. I wanted to get out of bed and play the spinning game again, but eventually decided not to risk fate twice in the one evening. Pushing the covers to the bottom of the bed, I found one of the few remaining cold spots on the mattress and made myself comfortable.
I looked towards the darkened window, remembering how it had felt, twirling across the yard with my dress soaring over my tummy-button. I could recall everything: the glaring of the sun through the leaves, the roaring of the trees overhead. The scent of freshly trimmed grass, the rush of the wind through my outstretched fingers. The gentle waving of the dandelions as I drift off to the place where dreams are born…
Dozing lightly on the lawn, I hear my Mother calling from the veranda.
Her name is Eve.
A SEASON
OF DARKNESS (4)
CHAPTER THREE:
THE CLOUD ON THE LANDSCAPE
1.
I have this pet theory that adults and children come from different planes of existence. I mean, they occupy the same Cartesian space and everything, but they seem to inhabit totally separate realities. You probably couldn't write a dissertation on the subject, but if you think back to your own childhood, you'll realize it has to be true. A child's world is huge and bright and wonderfully unpredictable; a place where the laws of physics are constantly rescinded as a matter of course. Time has a fluent, malleable quality unknown in the adult realm. A minute could last for an hour, an hour could stretch out to a year. A good summer could literally scroll away into eternity, sort of like those old-fashioned barber poles you used to see down in your main street. That's the thing I remember most from my childhood: the days seemed to go on forever.
I think it was because we were experiencing everything for the first time. There was so much to see and touch and know from one heartbeat to the next, we had to squeeze the life out every last meandering second. A simple walk to the park could take you to some crazy, Technicolor land where cats could fly and trees could dance and every rainbow led to a pot of gold. As you grow older, you lose touch with this world of gnomes and sprites and Puff the Magic Dragon. You're taken to a room where you forget the wondrous lessons of infancy and learn the insurmountable truths of life in the Real World. And finally, you descend into some lifeless gray limbo of loans and paychecks and mortgage repayments, where nobody lives happily ever after because all the fairytales are politically correct.
And the worst part is this: you go there of your own free will.
Well, most of us do, anyway.
For those of us who never quite abandon Alice or Pooh or Dorothy, there are the memories of an endless, golden season in the middle of the year. Looking back to those fine, still mornings I spent playing in the Reinhart's front yard, I realize that they were amongst the happiest in my life. There were shadows, needless to say (including the one I faced every afternoon around 4.30), but they seemed to take up only a tiny portion of each day, like the passage of a single cloud over a vast green landscape. If the cloud signaled the presence of an oncoming storm, it seemed too low on the horizon to pose any serious threat. The days were long, the days were warm, the days were beautiful. And whenever I recall the casual miracles of that everlasting June, I know that I'm seeing the world once more through the eyes of a child.
I tiptoed down the stairs with a hand touching the banister, listening for sounds of movement down in the living room. Mom usually slept until about twelve, but she occasionally woke up early and staggered 'round the house in a rambling stupor. It didn't happen very often, but I knew better than to draw attention to myself when she was tanked to the gills. Last time she'd awoken in that state, she'd gone on a minor rampage, smashing glasses and screaming at the top of her lungs. I spent the next two days hiding in my room, listening to her cursing my father to hell.
Reaching the bottom of the stairs, I crept down the hallway towards the front door. I was dressed very simply; blue spandex bike shorts under a Hard Rock t-shirt four sizes too big. This was a radical departure for me, but there wasn't much else to choose from. Everything else was in the laundry, had been for the last fortnight... Still, the new look suited me in some respects. I'd taken to wearing oversized t-shirts over the past week, ever since the night I played the spinning game. The one I had on now hung almost to my knees, so I'd hitched it up with a knot at the right hip.
I glanced back over my shoulder, making sure she wasn't standing at the top of the stairs. That was how these things always work; it was kind of like those Wes Craven movies where you think the hero's finally safe and then the monster appears out of nowhere to rip his face off with a rusting garden hoe or something. They always get you when you're not looking. Fortunately, there was nothing lurking on the first floor landing, so I continued down the corridor, glancing into the living room as I slipped past the doorway.
Mom was lying on the sofa.
No, that's not the right word. She wasn't lying; she had collapsed like a landslide, like an imploded skyscraper. The sofa was surrounded by the wreckage of her disintegration; a chaos of upturned furniture, broken bottles and cast-off pizza cartons. Shattered glass and scraps of refuse littered the floor; a trail of chicken bones and KFC boxes led out to the kitchen. The whole downstairs area was a wasteland stinking of garbage and cigarettes and three-day old vomit.
But worse than all this was my mother herself.
She was sprawled half off the sofa with her knuckles grazing the floor, her lank, matted hair pasted to the side of her face. A thin runner of drool hung from the corner of her mouth, threading its way tenuously to the floor. Her face was puffy and bloated, the skin tinged with a faint yellow cast. I studied her features, trying to see the woman she'd been only a few months before, the woman who used to cook me flap-jacks for lunch every weekend; flapjacks with sugar and maple syrup. There was no sign of her. She'd been submerged beneath a torrent of rancid, melting flesh. Her body had fared no better; she seemed to be overflowing around the midsection. Her loose-fitting jogging pants had worked their way down her hips, exposing a sweeping vista of pulpy cellulite.
Despite my fear of her drunken rages, I still felt some degree of compassion. At the age of nine, I understood that she was lonely and hurt and depressed, that she wasn't entirely responsible for her actions. There were things I didn't understand, of course. I didn't know that Dad had managed to drain most of her bank account all the way from Chicago. I didn't know about the unpaid bills, the repossession waivers or the eviction notices. I had no idea how desperate our position was about to become. No idea whatsoever.
I stood at the doorway staring down at her, wondering what I could do, how I could help my mother escape the gray, swollen mass bulking out the sofa. Even now, I ask myself if there was anything I could have done, any words I could have said; something that might have brought her back from her self-constructed purgatory. But I was a child, barely three months past my ninth birthday. What could I have done?
She stirred on the couch, grunting under her breath and fluttering her eyelids. I backed quietly down the hallway, holding my breath in case she heard me and woke up shrieking.
A moment later I was stepping out into the wide, cool morning, shutting the darkness behind me as I trotted down the porch steps. A green haze of dragonflies darted across the lawn, their multi-faceted eyes glinting like emeralds. I watched them swarm off towards the street, then walked over to the fence dividing the Reinhart's yard from ours.The sun had barely cleared the trees, the day was unfurling before me, and the cloud had passed over the landscape.
At least for now.
The Old Stewart Place was a colonial-style homestead with a veranda running all the way 'round the outside. Easily the most picturesque house on Lakehurst Avenue, it had bay windows out front and attic sleepers in the roof. The front garden had erupted into full bloom almost the same day Chrissie arrived and appeared to be taking over the footpath as the season progressed. You had to follow a footpath through the rose bed to reach the veranda. Maybe that's why sprinting up the Reinhart's front steps always felt like coming home. By definition, a home should have a garden.
The front door was open (Eve didn't believe in air conditioners, said they caused insanity or something), but I paused to knock all the same. Even in a place like Fairmont, you don't just go waltzing into someone's house all unannounced, everyone knew that. I waited with my hand on the doorframe for a few seconds, then I heard a clear, warm voice inviting me inside. It was Chrissie's Mom, calling out from the living room.
"Come in Billy."
Evelyn always knew when it was me, probably because I arrived around the same time every day. I walked into the long transept hall, figuring Chrissie must've been up in her bedroom (as she didn't come scampering out to answer the door like she usually did). Probably playing with the Whipper-Snapper I gave her a few weeks back; she never got tired of zocking it back and forth.
As I headed down the corridor, I noticed a trail of tiny footprints leading from the staircase to the living room. Tiny wet footprints. For some reason, this fact didn't quite register on my consciousness. I turned into the archway, raising a hand in greeting, oblivious of what I was walking into.
"Hi, Mrs. Reinhart, is Chrissie - "
That was as far as I got. Freezing in mid-sentence, I dropped my eyes to the floor, my cheeks igniting with sudden embarrassment. All at once, I realized what the little footprints had meant. Chrissie wasn't up in her bedroom at all. She was down in the living room with her mother, standing in front of the sofa. Her moist blond hair trailed down the middle of her back, and there was a soft blue bath-towel lying at her feet.
And she was in her underwear.
A SEASON
OF DARKNESS (5)
"I'll - I'll just wait... out here," I spluttered to no one in particular, half-stumbling into the corridor. What was I supposed to do? I knew I shouldn't be here right now; maybe I ought to go home. Or at least wait out on the veranda until it was OK to come back inside. I peered out the front door, thinking Chrissie would probably never speak to me again. Gnawing on my lower lip, I started inching towards the door, unable to believe what I'd just seen.
(chrissies got no clothes on)
"Billy." Eva's voice again.
"Y-yes, Mrs. Reinhart?" I stammered, still averting my gaze.
"It's all right," she told me reassuringly, "you can come in if you want."
"Really?" I asked in overt surprise. My eyes started to wander through the archway, but I yanked them back on a short leash.
"Yes, it's fine, honey," she replied in coffee-cream tones, "we'll be finished in a minute."
(but chrissies got no CLOTHES on)
Despite my mounting agitation, I turned and looked into living room once more, mainly to confirm that it was all right for me to enter. I thought maybe Chrissie had climbed into a dress or was wearing the towel around her shoulders. Either option would have been okay, but it turned out that I was wrong on both counts.
Eva was sitting on the chaise-long in her jeans and t-shirt, hair tied back in a bushy black ponytail. Chrissie was standing to one side in her bra and panties, carelessly brushing the tangles from her hair, totally oblivious of her state of dishabille. She turned in my direction, eyebrows raised in silent inquiry, her posture completely relaxed. Well? Are you coming in, or what?
I looked hesitantly up at Eve, unsure as to what to do next.
"Come and sit here," Eve told me, patting the space next to her. There were some clothes laid over the end of the couch, along with a pair of spangled yellow sandals. Evidently, Chrissie had just finished bathing, and Eve had brought her out to the living room to get dressed. It was a big, airy space with light spilling in through the windows, painting the floor with long golden rectangles. Pushing myself forward through a supreme act of will, I walked across the room and sat down beside Mrs. Reinhart – and saw what little girls were made of.
I guess I shouldn't have been so surprised. Chrissie and I were practically joined at the hip, I'd grown so used to the sight of her underpants that I barely noticed any more. But this was the first time I'd ever seen her this undressed. Heck, it was the very first time I'd ever seen any girl this undressed.
I stared at my playmate in childish wonder. She was so different to me, so totally different. Having no point of reference, I'd always assumed that we looked pretty much the same under our clothes, except that Chrissie was smaller and prettier and had longer hair.
Looking at her now, however, I realized she was somewhat taller than I'd previously imagined – taller and more mature, in fact. All this time, I'd thought she was around my age, maybe eight or nine, but that had all been a mirage, a … glamour, for lack of a better word. It was just one of the countless illusions that seemed to surround her. She had the face of a child, true, but her body was blossoming. I could see that much, even at a glance.
How old was she really? Eleven? Twelve? Old enough to wear a training bra, at the very least. But that couldn't be right – only a month ago, I'd seen her almost completely disrobed, back when we'd played the handstand game. She'd looked no more than eight that day, and I could have sworn that –
"Billy," Evelyn said, snapping me out of my reveries. I practically leapt out of my flesh, staring at her in red-faced guilt.
"Sorry?" I replied after an uncomfortable pause. It was all I could manage.
"Could you hand me that skirt, please?"
"Yes'm," I replied, biting my lip once more. What had I been doing?! I knew it was rude to stare. She must've thought I was the biggest prevert in the space-time continuum, practically drooling over her half-naked daughter like that. I looked frantically around the room, not quite certain what she'd asked for. Had she said 'skirt' or 'shirt?' No idea. A single, rampant thought was flashing through my mind in glaring, neon letters:
(chrissies not wearing any clothes and they caught me staring)
Of course, I hadn't been drooling and neither of them considered me a 'prevert'. Eve was actually regarding me with considerable amusement, raising a comical eyebrow as I finally found what I was looking for.
Earlier on, I'd noticed a small pile of clothing neatly folded over the edge of the chaise-long, although I hadn't paid much attention at the time. There was a sky blue mini with a big silver zip down the side, along with a short-sleeved blouse splashed with strawberries. There were no socks on this occasion, but a pair of spangled yellow sandals had been placed on the floor, ankle straps lying open.
"Here," I mumbled apologetically, averting my eyes as I handed the skirt over. Chrissie snatched it up with an exasperated sigh.
"About time," she clucked impatiently, shaking her head in evident disbelief: you aren't a prevert, Billy. You're just an idiot. I smiled sheepishy at her disapproval, then turned my gaze towards her long-suffering Mother. Eve shrugged a wordless reply, carefully maintaining a straight face. The day was just getting started, after all.
I sat watching Chrissie dress for the next few minutes, silently recording everything I saw for future reference. It was like some magic reverse-striptease where the girl covered everything up rather than slipping everything off. Tonight, I'd replay the entire morning's events from start to finish, over and over on a continuous loop. It was the one thing I could look forward to when I went home: casting myself in Chrissie's role and feeling that familiar mix of shame, pleasure and excitement that accompanied my nightly 'dress up' shows. My emotions had become increasingly more complex since the Reinharts moved in. Part of it was the wonder of new experience, part of it was the joy of childhood friendship.
Part of it was sheer jealousy.
Chrissie had a Mother who cared for her, a Mother who loved and doted and fussed over her. Chrissie ate pancakes for breakfast and meatloaf for dinner. Chrissie had soap in the shower and towels on the rack. Chrissie had fresh bed-sheets and clean pillow slips and clothes that didn't smell like they were ready to crawl away and die in the corner.
Most of all, she had a Mother who talked to her.
I supressed a deep stab of envy, knowing how all of this had been denied to me for reasons I simply couldn't fathom. It all seemed so desperately unjust. When was the last time my mother had bathed and dressed me? When was the last time she'd brushed my hair, stroked my cheek, told me how special I was? Five months ago, six? A year? I couldn't remember.
I shoved the darkness into the back of my mind, understanding how unfair it was to blame the Reinharts for my misfortunes. If anything, their presence was my final refuge from complete and abject misery. I looked over at my erstwhile playdate, suddenly grateful that we had the whole of summer ahead of us.
"Well? How do I look?"
Chrissie finished strapping on her sandals and stood up to face me with her usual quizzical expression. She was every bit as beautiful as I'd ever seen her – more so, in fact, than on the day we'd first met. It's hard to say how – it was like she was ripening as the season climbed into mid-summer. Eve looked her over once or twice, fiddled with her hair, then nodded to herself in approval. Perfect.
And so she was.
"Can we go down to the park now, Mommy?" Chrissie asked, kneading her hemline.
"Not 'til you've had something to eat, Missy," Eva said, rising to her feet, "can't go out with an empty tummy, can we?" She glanced over in my direction, placing her hands on her hips. "Have you had breakfast yet, Billy?"
The question caught me off guard, and I hesitated several seconds, not sure how to answer. I hadn't eaten anything substantial for nearly two days - the fridge was empty and Mom had destroyed every plate in the kitchen during her last howling binge. I'd been surviving on a diet of potato chips and cheese-curls lately, and I'd left home without eating anything at all that morning. To say I was hungry would have been an understatement, but I was reluctant to let Eve know there was anything wrong.
"I...uh, I yah um – " I began, lapsing into the stream of gibberish I normally employ when my brain clicks into shutdown mode. Chrissie put a hand over her mouth and giggled, eyes rolling up to meet her Mother's.
(billys really funny mommy)
(no darling billys very hungry don't laugh)
"Already eaten?" Eve asked, reading my expression as much as my mind, "well then, why don't you come out to the kitchen for a snack? You ever tried French Toast?"
"No I haven't," I replied, intrigued by the name, "what is it?"
"Real yummy is what it is, Billy," Chrissie announced, scampering over to grab me by the arm, "c'mon, you'll love it!" She started yanking me off the sofa, regaling me with epic descriptions of her Mommy's culinary skills (all of which were totally indisputable, I should add).
In a span of minutes, we were seated at the kitchen table, chattering away in fluent childspeak while Eva tied on an apron and wove her motherly enchantments. Switching on the radio, she bustled about the breakfast bar, humming under her breath and filling the air with a floury haze. Call me old-fashioned, but the sound of a woman singing in the kitchen never fails to swell my heart with contentment. I think most people forget what a mysterious, magical place a kitchen is for a young child, with its jars and spices and secret, hidden spaces.
It goes without saying that Eva Reinhart's French Toast was the most delicious thing I'd ever tasted up to that point. I like to believe it had nothing to my being on the brink of starvation.
Perhaps I was asking for trouble. I was old enough to understand that my mother wouldn't take this desertion lightly. At best, she'd see it as a criticism of her parental abilities (such as they were); at worst, a defection to the enemy camp. But as I said before, what else could I do? I was nine years old, I was hungry, and there was no food in the house. Eve's generosity was a godsend. Unfortunately, none of this would make any difference to Mom. The moment she discovered I was eating my meals next door – and this was inevitable – she would give in to a fury that could melt lead.
Mom had come to loath Evelyn Reinhart with a passion that bordered on the irrational. There was no logical reason for her hatred; she hardly knew Eva, had traded maybe a hundred words with her, and most of those had been at their introduction. But Mom despised her all the same. During her less lucid moments, she held, long, rambling monologues with herself, attacking first Eve and then my father with equal venom. Sometimes, she seemed to imagine that Dad had run off with Eve, or at least someone like her. Times like that, I either got out of the house or hid in my room, as her delusions often signaled the onset one of her frenzies.
Most evenings, however, she spent comatose in the living room, and I frequently prayed she'd stay that way. Much as it pains me to say this, Mom had grown so unpredictable that I was avoiding her as much as possible. Fortunately, she was usually unconscious when I sneaked in through the back door at four-thirty. This afternoon I'd found her half-submerged into the couch, clutching a bottle of cheap wine in a death-grip. Evidently, Johnny Walker had been slashed from the budget, along with the pizzas, the corn-chips and the Colonel Sanders. Staring around the room at the fall-out of our lives, I fancied we'd sunk about as low as we could go. I couldn't have known how far we had left to fall. How very, very far.
But all of that lay in the future. For now, the oncoming storm was an insignificant blur, betraying not a hint of the havoc it would eventually wreak in our lives. As the temperatures climbed, I played in the sun with the girl next door; oblivious of the Darkness gathering on the horizon. How long did we have together? How long before the dogs began to howl around the streets of Fairmont? Three months, I realize now; little more than ninety days to run and shout and revel in the joy of her company. It seems impossibly short, a fleeting interval in the passage of years, but as I noted earlier, time moves differently for children.
And a lot can happen in three months.
Later:
My bedroom offered some small measure of protection from the encroaching shadows – not much admittedly, but better than nothing at all. It was eight o'clock, the sun was setting, and I had the evening to myself. It was time to slough off my daytime identity and free my Otherself. I'd come to see myself in two different roles – the boy I played during daylight hours and the girl I became every evening. She had no name, no existence beyond the frame of my three-quarter mirror; yet, like any other child, she lived in a realm of dreams and fantasies. And – like any other child – she inhabited more than one plane of reality.
I kicked off my clothes and walked over to the dresser, recalling how Chrissie had looked the morning her Mom cooked breakfast for us. The image had been replaying itself through my head like a video set to repeat and I'd acted it out every evening for the past week. It was one of a number of games I played while my mother was asleep and the house was on silent running. All of them were extremely sensual, a few of them left me breathless with excitement (the "Dressing Up" scenario was probably the most exhilarating – the scene at the end where I zip on the mini skirt always left me quivering in near-ecstasy).
Sliding open the dresser drawer, I reached in to find my costume. The underwear situation was becoming desperate, but I always kept a pair of white cotton hipsters in reserve. They weren't as pretty as Chrissie's underthings (particularly her Days of The Week selection), but they smelled clean and served their purpose in every other respect. I kept them hidden under a stack of t-shirts, the most priceless item in my top-shelf collection (where were they anyhow? Must've pushed them to the back for safe keeping).
Leaning over the drawer, I glanced absently at my reflection – and stopped.
There was a girl looking back at me.
Straightening up to my full height, I studied myself in the mirror: my hair, my face, my pre-pubescent figure. Lifting my fingers to the glass, I shook my head in slow disbelief, still doubting the evidence of my eyes.
Was it possible?
I'd been denying it for weeks now, telling myself that it was just my imagination. Dreams never came true in the real world, wishes were never granted, I knew that for a fact. If they did, Prince Charming would never have run off with his secretary and Cinderella wouldn't be lying paralytic down in the living room. Life was no fairy tale, no matter how desperately I wanted otherwise; ducks didn't turn into swans, straw didn't turn into gold, and boys couldn't turn into girls. Yet here I was, staring into a face that only barely resembled mine.
I was changing.
A transformation had been taking place, just as I'd suspected; one so gradual as to seem virtually non-existent. What had been the first signs? A rounding of the limbs, a faint swelling of the tummy? That could have been anything - a change in weight, a trick of the light. Blonde streaks in the hair? Had to be the sun; I spent most of my time outside. Nothing dramatic, nothing inexplicable. No Hollywood CGI, no Terminator-style morphing. Just a slow, plodding transition from one state to another, as imperceptible as the growth of a child.
When had it begun? Back in June, the night of the spinning game? No, it had started weeks before that, right after school let out, not long after Dad had hopped an Airbus to Chicago. End of spring, around the same time the season turned and the flowers burst forth along the sidewalk. The day I sat listening to the radio on the front porch, idly tapping away at a paddle-ball while a huge blue moving van rolled up before the Old Stewart Place.
The morning Chrissie moved in, to be precise.
How long ago was that? Eight, nine weeks? The whole length of summer so far. As the days grew longer and the streets pulsed with vibrant green life, some bizarre metamorphosis had occurred; was still occurring right now. There was no other explanation; the signals were all there, and they were far too obvious to ignore.
My hair had lightened by visible degrees. At first I'd thought it was common sun-bleaching, but it had also changed color somehow, going from a dark reddish-brown to a rich honey-blonde. It had thickened and grown at an impossible rate, taking on a sumptuous wavy curl. How long before it was down to my waist? Three weeks, a month? By the beginning of fall, it would be longer than Chrissie's, perhaps even as fair.
The changes extended to my face as well. The features had softened, growing steadily more feminine. My lips had folded into a sensuous pout, dimples appearing either side of my mouth, and my nose was melting into a clipped, round bump. The very structure of my face had altered; the cheeks padding up with puppy-fat, the jaw shrinking away to doll-like proportions. And while I hadn't lost any height, I had the open, blameless expression of a very young child – a girl of maybe six or seven.
I moved my hands down the front of my body, examining the differences with my fingertips. My tips were as large and dark as plums, the ends jutting from my chest in hard red points. My figure, lithe and rather girlish to begin with, was overflowing with lush, ripe curves, especially around the thighs and bottom. Even my belly button had changed. Back in May, it had been a shallow dip in the middle of my tummy. Now it was poking out like the tip of an impudent pink tongue.
Scanning myself closely in the mirror, I slid my fingers down to the junction of my legs. I was vaguely aware of how different girls were from boys, but that difference had been evaporating off my body for over two months. I hadn't noticed it until quite recently (perhaps because this was the slowest of all the transformations I was undergoing), but there could be no question now as to what was happening.
Strangely enough, this particular modification hadn't frightened me in the least. Most other boys would have run screaming through the house, but I found myself accepting it with the same puzzled confusion I'd felt all along. In a way, it was no different to anything else that had happened that summer. It was almost as if I'd been... well, expecting it, I s'pose. That's not exactly the right word, but it's close enough.
However, that wasn't the full extent of the changes. There was still one more, perhaps the most significant, something I hadn't noticed until a few days ago. It was the most perplexing – and maybe the most alarming – of all the enigmas I'd encountered so far. In a way, it was the key to everything that had happened to me, although I wouldn't understand that for quite some time yet.
Bracing one hand against the wall, I leaned in towards the mirror, close enough for my breath to fog the glass. Gazing into that innocent, elfish face, I sought an answer to this mystery, a clue to this paradox. And there it was, the final proof I was seeking. There could be no doubt, no mistake. Somehow, it was all true. Against all logic, all commonsense, I was evolving into a girl. And not just any girl, either.
My eyes had turned purple.
Purple, rimmed with turquoise.
Carmine Nights
PART ONE
1.
Tessa Greenhart unbuttoned her cotton blouse, her face flushed with excitement. The dressing room was literally bustling with movement. Neon-lipped models stepped gracefully through clouds of make-up and perfume, assistants rushed costumes from rack to shoulder, while the floor manager waded through the chaos barking orders like a drill-sergeant. Tessa smiled to herself, breathing in the rich scent of Red Door and adrenaline.
Narrowly avoiding a gaggle of dressmakers making for the door, Tessa walked across the room blouse in hand, looking around for the clothing rack. The rest of the cast had already been zipped into their outfits - mainly miniskirts, camisoles and designer jeans - ready for the first take. Filming was about to begin; she had to get into costume as well; although this would involve dressing down rather than dressing up.
They were making a television commercial for Carmine Nights Lipstick, a relatively upmarket cosmetic with a racy girlfest image. CNL had pulled out all the stops with this advertisement, aiming at a young professional female demographic. Glancing through the doorway, Tessa could see the technical crew running last minute checks over the video equipment. The set was a fluorescent retro-seventies mock-up, soft edges and liquid day-glow colors contrived to suggest a large group house in the burbs. Seemingly imbued with a life of its own, it buzzed with a glaring neon radiance.
She hung the blouse over a nearby chair, almost delirious with anticipation. Very soon, she'd be called out to present herself to the camera in her underwear; a girl of barely eighteen with flowing platinum blond hair and liquid blue eyes so deep you could drown in them. Undoing her tiny black mini, she slid the skirt over her slender, tanned thighs, then let it drop to the floor, forming a lycra pool at her feet.
Her high-cut lace panties were so sheer that they seemed to have been airbrushed onto her body; the tender hues of her flawless, ivory flesh were plainly visible through the gossamer fabric. She suppressed an urge to place a hand over her cleavage. This was her first time before the camera, the dressing room was full of strangers, and she felt agonizingly self-conscious.
Still, she had no reason to complain. A new life was opening for her. She was going to be a model. Maybe not a star like Elle or Claudia or Naomi (let's face it; CNL was hardly the Pret a Porter), but the thought of being on TV was thrilling nonetheless.
Besides, even if she never froze the traffic at Times Square, she would live out a fantasy she'd had since she'd been a little girl. She was utterly breathless, thinking on it now. Small local advertising companies notwithstanding, the commercial would be broadcast via ECN; the EastCoast Communications Network.
The thought was intoxicating.
When she stepped in front of the video cameras, she'd be parading her lingerie throughout the entire north eastern region. Which meant that literally millions of people were going to see her in absolutely nothing but her bra and panties.
Striding through the human tide in her flimsy pink undies, Tessa glanced in the mirror, checking her Alpine blond hair and adjusting an errant lock spiraling over her left cheek. She nodded, smiling faintly to herself: the illusion was perfect.
So perfect, in fact, that it had never been an illusion.
How long had she been a girl?
All her life.
How long had she lived as a girl?
Ten years; since her eighth birthday, in fact.
She'd always had a rather feminine appearance, a softness and a fluid grace which simply couldn't be hidden or disguised, regardless of what society or genetics had to say on the matter.
Of course, image was nothing, as the soda commercials had told an entire generation of teenagers back in the nineties. Image alone hadn't made her a woman, nor had the unexpected reshaping of her anatomy close on a decade ago. In the final analysis, such factors were largely irrelevant.
Tessa Greenhart had entered the world biologically male, an insignificant Y-chromosome carelessly tacked onto the end of her DNA, but events since that moment had confirmed that biology did not equal destiny; at least not for her. Tessa's body had been a template, a blank page on which sex and gender could be written. The essential truth had been inscribed on her flesh in chemical signifiers...
albeit a priori):
The script played on the universal belief that pretty young girls inevitably fall out of their clothes as soon as they're left alone together. Tessa had loved the idea as soon as her agent had described it to her: five beautiful girls sharing a house in the suburbs, preparing for an evening out on the town. Running from shower to bedroom, borrowing hairdryers and stockings, swapping dresses hand to hand and making up in the mirror; the myriad little things women do before the Big Night Out.
Towards the end, the girls are shown in their bedrooms, glossing their lips with with Carmine Nights, while the stereo blares out the GirlPower jingle written especially for the advert. It was the only mention of the product; the rest of the commercial was made up of pretty girls decked out in stilettos and lycra slip-dresses as they hurried about brushing their hair and ransacking each others wardrobes.
Tessa had been snared instantly: the treatment was fun, the soundtrack boppy. It was exactly the kind of shoot she'd wanted to do since she started modeling and (best of all) the script required that she appear in her bra and pants. This had been the major drawcard, as far as Tessa had been concerned. She had to run through the house flaunting her knickers while the gyro-cam followed her from the bathroom to the stairway, and thence to her bedroom, where she'd be shown doing girly-things: blow drying her hair, dancing in the mirror and making up her lovely face - exactly what she did at home when she was planning a long evening's nightclubbing.
It was completely gratuitous, of course: there was absolutely no reason why she had to film the advertisement in her bare essentials; it was a lipstick commercial, not a lingerie parade. She could just as easily be shown glazing her lips fully clothed. Not every woman makes up in her underwear, regardless of what the majority of men would like to believe. But the undisguised sauciness of the idea appealed to Tessa. It was as if the part had been written just for her.
Click Here To Read Conclusion
(page 20)
Carmine Nights
PART TWO
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
4.
It all had to do with DDT.
Her mother had explained it to her on several occasions during her frantically careening adolescence: she was the product of a global interaction of nature and science. Her immaculate femininity was a fragile arch spanning human biology and industrial technology, a bridge constructed before she was even born.
Her physical development had been influenced in utero by artificial hormones - synthetic estrogens, the scientific journals had called them. Mainly insecticides, their chemistry mimicked the effects of natural female hormones when assimilated into the human reproductive system.
The local ecosystem had been literally inundated with these complex molecules following a catastrophic industrial accident in the 1970s. Researchers noted their impact on the biosphere in the following decade, when ecologists began to notice declining male populations amongst certain environmentally sensitive species - mainly frogs and salamanders.
Of course, no one was too concerned over the disappearance of a few creepy crawlies at the bottom of the pond, and the effects of the synthetics had been largely ignored. At least until the fertility levels in the Courtland Valley had taken a sudden, and quite significant downturn. Then everybody had become concerned for the well-being of all kinds of creepy crawlies.
To say nothing of the rising numbers of sexually ambiguous children being born in Chamberlain and its surrounding districts...
Of which Tessa had been one.
Walking to the doorway, Tessa looked out to the set once more. Lights were being dimmed and brightened, remotes tested for whitenoise. CNL had spent a small fortune on this production; no expense had been spared in terms of design, personnel, and hardware. They were even shooting a portion of the commercial on film, so as to capture the cinema crowd.
Things look as busy out there as they do in here, she thought, watching a tekkie running a white balance on one of the steadycams.
Feeling a light tap on her forearm, she turned and found herself eye to eye with the director's assistant. She was a small, bright-faced woman in a blue pants suit, carrying a clipboard full of names and publicity stills. Her name tag read 'LOIS.'
"You're ... Tessa?" she asked offhand, consulting the clipboard. Her voice was brisk but otherwise pleasant.
"Yes, Tessa Greenhart, Chamberlain Studios."
"And - that's what you're wearing for the shoot?" the woman inquired, indicating Tessa's flimsy lace scanties.
"Yes, it is," she replied, putting a hand to her mouth to hide her smile. She could feel a giggle fluttering around the top of her throat, trying to escape. "My agent told me to wear my prettiest undies today."
"Nice choice," Lois remarked, indulging her with an admiring glance, then snapped back to her more business-like protocol, "we're ready to start filming. You ready?"
Tessa took a deep breath. The others were already filing towards the door, gossiping like schoolgirls out on the town. Tall and leggy and beautiful, they had nothing to feel nervous about; they got to keep their clothes on.
I wish, Tessa thought, and the giggle finally escaped.
Click Here To Read Conclusion
(page 20)
Something odd is happening in the picket-fence township of Ridgewick. Situated on the banks of the Courtland River, this midlands paradise is a place of mystery and wonder, a storybook haven where nothing is ever quite what it seems. Home to the highest population of transsexual children in the world, Ridgewick is a place where gender is malleable and indeterminate. In the span of a few brief years, tall strapping youths have morphed into blushing young virgins, middle-aged bachelors into stunning, blonde brides, and war-weary veterans into green eyed viragoes.
The locals say there's something strange in the water, something which can rewrite DNA, alter chromosomes and even turn back the clock...but nobody's completely sure what it is.
Hi everyone, Tracy here again :)
Following on from this blog-post, Maryanne Peters and I have started work on a collaborative novella under the working title of The Ridgewick Phenomenon. The main story-line involves a genetic mutation spreading through a rural community, causing biological males to gradually morph into anatomical females over a period of years.
A prologue to the novella may be read here. If you find the concept interesting, feel free to post ideas and feedback below. Alternately, if you wish to discuss the project in private, you may contact me via the site's messaging system. All contributions are most welcome, along with drafts, outlines and complete chapters.
Over to you. Looking forward reading your responses :)
Crescendo
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
CHAPTER ONE:
VANESSA
1.
"No, Daddy, please no! Not another a spanking!!"
Rob Jackson was sick of Vanessa's backtalk. All he wanted was a little respect and consideration, a place to relax at the end of a day's honest labor. Instead, he'd received nothing but snide remarks, passive misconduct and blatant contempt. Worse still, the girl had outright refused to perform her allotted chores, despite repeated warnings.
Well, Rob had finally reached the end of his rope. 'Nessa's behavior would have tested the patience of a saint, and they were way past the point of no return. It was time for some affirmative action, so to speak. If reasoned discourse wasn't having the desired effect, there was always the alternative, wasn't there?
Let's see if a good, long spanking over his knee wouldn't adjust her little attitude problem.
'Nessa had known she was in serious trouble the moment he'd called her to the living room. Looming over her like a granite sculpture, he'd laid down the law in no uncertain terms, eyes narrowed with parental wrath. His tone had left little doubt as to the outcome of this particular lecture: while half-expecting the inevitable conclusion, she'd been hoping he wouldn't go quite that far. There were very few things she feared as much as a trip over her Step-Father's knee.
"No, Daddy, pease don't, I'm really sorry," 'Nessa wailed in open fear, "I'll be really good from now on, I promise!" Rob ignored her pleas with a kind of slow-burning disdain, inclining his head towards the staircase.
"Up to your room right now," he replied in a gravel voice, "I'll be along in a few minutes; you know what to do."
"Daddy, pleeease –"
"NOW!!"
Vanessa scrambled up the stairs in tears, having failed to overturn her sentence. There would be no clemency, no lenience, no last second pardon. She was going to be spanked like an errant child. It wasn't fair, it wasn't right, and there was absolutely nothing she could do about it.
Stepping through the open doorway, Vanessa glanced around her bedroom in rising panic. She had to get ready, prepare for her swiftly-approaching punishment. The first order of business was to drag the heavy, post-and-rail chair to the middle of her bedroom. It had to be placed facing the bay windows, from where her spanking would be visible to half the neighborhood.
Having hauled The Chair to its appointed position, Vanessa moved onto her next task. It was time to disrobe, shed her jeans and t-shirt in preparation for her punishment. By the time her step-daddy arrived, she had to be waiting submissively in her socks and underwear. This was an integral part of her ritual humiliation: even though she was now eighteen, Rob still bared her bottom whenever he gave her a spanking.
Whimpering under her breath, 'Nessa scampered around the room, setting the furniture in order and climbing frantically out of her clothes. Her head spun in near-hysteria, her tummy swarmed with butterflies. Time was running out, and her Daddy was probably already on his way up. She cast a frightened look about her room, making sure that everything was in its place. He'd be here any minute, and she couldn't afford to be so much as two seconds late. Unfortunately, the clock seemed be running slow today.
'Nessa's heart practically leapt into her throat as she heard her Father's footsteps ascending the stairs.
Rob entered the room a few moments later, his jaw set in lines of grim determination. Vanessa immediately renewed her appeals for leniency, suggesting numerous alternatives to traditional punishment – grounding, extra chores, loss of privileges, even corner-time. Needless to say, it was all for naught; Robert Jackson was not a man to be trifled with. Judgment had already been pronounced, justice would be served without delay.
Scowling, Rob seated himself in the chair and ordered her to finish her preparations. At the same time he started to roll up his shirt sleeve, right forearm rippling with thick, corded tendons. At the sight of these manly exertions, 'Nessa's self-control faltered completely, as she knew precisely what came next.
"Please, Daddy, nooo," she implored, nonetheless following his curt instructions to the letter. The moment had arrived, it was time to bare her bottom. Weeping in utter misery, she begged him to let her keep her underwear on, to spank her over her panties.
"Please don't make me take them down, ohhhh, nooo, please, please, Daddy!!" Her desperate appeals were met only with Rob's bald-faced threat to make it much worse if she didn't get those panties down right now!
Voicing a tiny sob, Vanessa faced away from him, taking hold of the elastic waistband of her low-cut cotton underpants. Tugging them slowly down in back, her lush, ripe bottom-cheeks came gradually into view. She was trying to get away with a partial baring, lowering her pants just a few inches in the back. Needless to say, Rob had already stood for more than enough. Face darkening with anger, he told her to GET - THOSE - PANTS - DOWN!
Groaning in abject humiliation, 'Nessa peeled the sheer cotton fabric down to her knees, slowly revealing her sleek, naked bottomtops. She wept in undisguised shame, tears glistening on her cheeks like liquid diamonds. She hated being treated like a little girl; it was degrading beyond all description –
Especially since she'd been born a boy.
Crescendo
3.
Then:
'Nessa's birth name had been Vern Ascot. She'd lived seven years under that title, seven glorious years of hotwheels and playgrounds and catcher's mitts, the same as any other boy growing up in God's Green Acre. That was before The Change had struck, before TISM had altered his existence forever. Toxically Induced Sexual Morphism was considered one of the rarest genetic disorders in human history, yet Vern had somehow managed to win the cosmic jackpot, along with an ever-increasing number of children born in the Courtland Valley.
Vern's transition had occurred in sporadic bursts over three grueling years. The ordeal had taken a tremendous toll on his entire family: as the medical bills piled up and finally buried them beneath an avalanche of debt, his parent's marriage had collapsed into a toxic wasteland of anger, tears and accusations. Group counseling sessions had only exacerbated the situation, allowing Vern's father to vent his rage and disgust to anyone who would listen. A burnt-out veteran of two Middle Eastern campaigns, he was furious with the hand fate had dealt him, blaming his wife for the transgendered freak he'd been saddled with. The divorce had followed twelve months of drunken shouting matches, and Vern – now going by the name Vanessa – often suspected that it had come as relief to everyone concerned, especially his long-suffering mother.
The next few years had passed in a slow, grey limbo as 'Nessa rode out her transformation, gradually adjusting to the complexities of female life. By the time she turned twelve, both she and her Mother – the former Mrs Grace Ascot – had recovered sufficiently from their shared traumas to start enjoying life once more. Their financial situation had improved considerably: Vanessa had won a grant to Lainsbury Academy and Grace had even started dating again; an old flame from her university days named Rob Jackson.
Possessing a child's natural fear of strangers, 'Nessa was a little reluctant to accept her Mommy's new boyfriend (particularly since her father's violent outbursts still haunted her dreams), but she understood that she had to give him a chance, if only because he made her Mommy happy. After everything they'd been through together, her Mother deserved a little peace and comfort, both of which Rob seemed more than capable of providing.
As the days crept by and the seasons chilled, 'Nessie discovered – much to her surprise – that she actually enjoyed his company, finding him to be kind, warm-hearted and amazingly generous on occasion. Best of all, Rob honestly didn't care that she was a transfem. This was, perhaps, his defining virtue. In contrast to virtually every other man she'd ever known, Robert Jackson seemed to have no prejudices whatsoever. And that, in 'Nessa's view, was the dealmaker.
Over a year's worth of dining, picnics and outings, Rob became a permanent fixture in Vanessa's life. He was far more than just a "fun uncle," he was a genuinely good man: honest, reliable and trustworthy; the proverbial Tower of Strength her Mother was looking for. He wasn't exactly perfect – 'Nessa had noticed pretty early on that he was a bit of a workaholic – but in virtually every other respect, he was the most eligible bachelor in Ridgewick. The inevitable wedding took place the following May, with 'Nessa playing bridesmaid at the civil ceremony. It wasn't precisely a fairy tale marriage, but life seemed to stabilize to some degree, and the world kept turning as it always had…
With perhaps one exeption.
Now:
Rob ordered her to turn around. Moaning lightly under her breath, Vanessa obeyed his command in tear-soaked silence. She was literally blushing from crown to heel, standing there with her panties peeled down to her knees while her step-daddy subjected her to another one of his patented pre-spanking lectures.
Eyes downcast in complete and utter misery, 'Nessa covered herself in front with both hands, feeling a cold rush of gooseflesh over her tummy, thighs and shoulders. Needless to say, this desperate attempt to preserve her modesty was utterly futile. Rob instructed her to hold her hands behind her, leaving her nubile young body on open exhibition. This tableau continued for the next five minutes while Rob concluded his extended harangue with a detailed list of her recent misdemeanors.
And then it was time to go over his knee.
Gripping her tightly by the wrist, Rob guided the whimpering girl across his lap until her head was nearly touching the floor. Her smooth, white buttocks were thrust rudely upward, practically staring him square in the face. Sobbing in abject disgrace, 'Nessa lay jack-knifed over his paired thighs with her toes hovering above the floor on the other side. Her slightly splayed cheeks clenched back and forth in mute expectation.
With her spanking only moments away, Vanessa's sense of humiliation was literally beyond description. She wept in hopeless resignation, softly begging for mercy and whispering "please," "don't," "daddy" and "no" in various combinations. When she felt Rob's left arm taking her firmly around the waist, she tensed her entire body, knowing precisely what came next. Vanessa had not forgotten how hard her father spanked, nor how long he could make it last.
"Please, Daddy, no no no..." she cried as that wide, determined palm swept down across her naked cheeks.
Crescendo
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
5.
Then:
Prior to the marriage, Grace had been 'Nessa's sole disciplinarian, usually dispensing justice with a few smacks to her pantied bottom whenever required. Like any child, Vanessa found it a little painful and embarrassing, but tended to shrug it off as a normal part of growing up. She sometimes even claimed that her Mommy hit like a girl, knowing that Grace found the comment particularly annoying.
All of that had changed during her thirteenth year, when both of her parents agreed she needed a firmer hand than Grace was able to provide. 'Nessa was growing up, ripening into a beautiful young woman. Limits had to be established for her own good. She required guidance, the same as any other girl her age. Most of all, she desperately needed some extra care and attention.
The kind that only a strong, loving Step-Father could supply.
Her first spanking over Rob's knee had taken place following a particularly vehement argument with her mother. Rob had intervened before the spat could escalate to a full-blown screaming match, sending the girl to her room and promising the sorest bottom she'd ever known. 'Nessa had stared at him in stunned disbelief, realizing for perhaps the first time that she had completely over stepped the mark.
Disbelief turned to outright fear when he'd come upstairs and instructed her take down her shorts and panties. He was going SPANK her on the BARE! Vanessa had immediately begun to wail in shame and terror. He had no right to punish her like a six year old child – he wasn't even her real father! As a last ditch gambit, she played the gender card, protesting that she wasn't a girl – she was a boy and should therefore be spared this indignity.
Rob had dismissed all of her pleas with an impatient wave of his hand: if she was going to act like a spoiled little girl, she would be treated like one. He'd had more than enough of her lies, deceits and mischief. For all intents and purposes he was her Father, and as long as she lived under his roof she would damned-well respect his authority.
His patience finally taxed to the limit, Rob had taken the struggling girl over his lap, peeling her pants down without further ado. Vanessa screamed as she was stretched across his knee with her alabaster buns on rude display:
"No, no, please Daddy, it's not fair, I don't want a spanking!"
The punishment that followed lasted only five minutes, but it brought 'Nessa to heel in ways that would shape her behavior for decades to come. Rob established his position as the proverbial Man of the House, Vanessa learned to never question his decisions. It was a lesson well learned, one which lasted right up to the present day.
Now:
The spanking began with a series of loud, staccato smacks across 'Nessa's tightly clenched cheeks, during which she shrieked at the top of her lungs. Each retort was as loud as a shotgun blast, echoing off the walls and shaking the windows in their frames. Within a minute, her milky white bottomtops were shining bright pink. She kicked her legs in rhythm to Rob's relentless tempo, squirming her peach from side to side.
"Hold still!" Rob ordered, holding her gruffly in place with his free hand. His palm lashed down almost faster than the eye could follow. One minute turned to two, then to five, then to ten as Nessa's lush, ripe bottom-cheeks blazed cherry-red. 'Nessa bucked about on his lap, shaking her hips in a futile attempt to evade that wide, blistering palm.
Once he'd finished tanning her lower cheeks, Rob turned his attention to her upper thighs. He was determined to teach the girl a lesson she'd never forget, and this was the best way to get his message across. Vanessa shrieked with each thunderous swat, working her way up to a virtual crescendo. The pain was nothing short of exquisite.
Recounting the full extent of Vanessa's agonies might be considered redundant; suffice to say that within fifteen minutes, her naughty young bottom had assumed the tones of an Autumn sunset (and even this might simply be stating the obvious).
There is, of course, one pertinent detail which might be worth mentioning.
Rob honestly didn't care that 'Nessa was a transfem; she was his daughter in every sense of the word that mattered. Their relationship might have been very different had she looked and acted like a boy, but the point was moot. 'Nessa wasn't a boy, she was a pretty teenaged girl who'd come to love him as her Father – again, in every sense of the word that mattered.
Which was why he'd never shirked his parental responsibilities. He gave her love when she needed affection, cash when she needed money and a roof over her when she needed shelter. He gave her everything she needed – and that included a good, hard spanking when she misbehaved. No exceptions, apologies, no excuses.
Yes, she might complain that he wasn't her biological father. Yes, she might claim that she'd been born male. Yes, she might even argue that she was too old for a spanking. And all of that would completely true.
It would also be completely irrelevant.
Because at the end of the day, he was her Father, she wasn't a boy, and she'd never be too old for a spanking. They'd been a family for over five years now, and 'Nessa knew precisely what to expect whenever she stepped out of line.
As he'd told her years before: if you're going to act like a spoiled little girl, you're going to be treated like one.
Crescendo
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
7.
"If you're going to act like a spoiled little girl, you're going to be treated like one."
Always a man of his word, Robert Jackson spanked extremely hard, putting his entire shoulder into every thunderous smack. His wide, steely palm lashed down in a scathing blur, searing Vanessa's bottom with rich, carmine hand-prints. A gleaming, purple tint began to suffuse her upper thighs, creeping slowly down her slim coltish legs.
'Nessa's discipline generally lasted a minimum of ten minutes - often much longer - depending on Rob's mood and the severity of her misconduct. His steady over-hand pace did not let up until at least the halfway mark, after which he took a short break to rest his arm and scold his errant step-daughter. Needless to say, Vanessa kicked and thrashed a great deal during these prolonged spanking sessions, wailing and sobbing beneath his intractable hand.
Rob prided himself on being exceptionally thorough. He spanked relentlessly across both cheeks in rapid succession, scalding the flesh halfway down the thighs. The pain was nothing short of exquisite, and words cannot adequately describe the degree of agony the unfortunate young girl suffered, though her shrieks of anguish might covey at least some sense of her misery.
Due mention should also be made of the festive atmosphere under which justice was dispensed. As noted above, Vanessa's spankings invariably took place in front of an open window. This well-respected and time-honored tradition was the crowning glory of the Jackson protocol: whenever 'Nessa lowered her panties for her Father, the entire scene was visible to half the neighborhood – particularly to the brownstones across the road.
Possessing a firm belief in the benefits of abject humiliation, Rob assumed – correctly – that the open curtains added a public element to an already communal spectacle. With the sound of her punishment echoing through the length and breadth of Ridgewick, Vanessa knew that everybody within range had to be witness to her disgrace – though she naturally hoped against all logic that nobody would hear.
By the time Rob finished, 'Nessa's bottom had turned a bright, lurid crimson, shining like a storm-beacon in the night. Simmering with liquid heat, it pulsed and throbbed as the exhausted girl lay sobbing across her Father's lap. Leaning back in his chair, Rob sighed in grim satisfaction. The verdict had been rendered, the sentence had been served, all of his domestic obligations fulfilled. 'Nessa's firm young bottie had been well and truly smacked.
This particular spanking – one of the longest Vanessa had ever received – clocked in at close to nineteen minutes, a record even for the Jackson residence (over the next three weeks, it would be discussed up and down the block by friends and neighbors alike, detailing the finer points of the evening's entertainment. 'Nessa herself would hear whispered accounts from various high school 'informants,' none of which involved even the slightest hint of exaggeration).
Following his accustomed routine, Rob allowed 'Nessa to catch her breath for two minutes before hurrying her along with an additional swat and a scolding remark or two. The lesson had been learnt, the homily had been taught. It was time for the miscreant to confess her sins and express her regrets. Rob Jackson never did anything by halves, and his step-daughter had to demonstrate an appropriate amount of genuine contrition before her punishment would be declared complete.
Once she'd managed to find her footing, Vanessa was required to stand with her pants down and her head lowered while she thanked Rob for her spanking and apologized for her behavior. This was followed by a litany of heart-felt promises concerning her future good conduct, most of which lasted the better part of a week (at which point she found herself across her Daddy's lap with her naked bottom-cheeks staring at the ceiling). And thus, the cycle would begin anew, usually with the renewed vigor reserved for military bootcamps or religious inquisitions.
Crossing The Boundaries
1.
"All right, that's IT, young man!!"
Marion Hoskins was at the end of her tether. She'd had the worst day in recorded history and the last thing she needed was another screaming match with her son. The boy had been testing the limits for over a month now, and she'd finally decided it was time for some direct action. All she wanted was a little old-fashioned respect, after all. Recognition for the long days she put in at work; for her senior status within the household. Sixty hours a week in the office from hell and all she could look forward to was a mouthful of Jessie's sneering contempt. Well, all that was about to change. At the end of the day, she deserved better than this. She was the one who brought home the bacon, for Chrissake!
"Get up to your room this instant," Marion growled, scowling down at the boy from withering, arctic heights, "You have ten minutes to get ready!"
Jessie's eye widened with dawning horror. Ten minutes' head start could only mean one thing.
"No Momma, no, please!" Jess cried, knowing what she had in store for him, "anything but a SPANKING!!"
His posturing, adolescent pride evaporated immediately; Jess had good reason to fear his mother's anger. Instigating that argument on the way home had been a tactical error. He knew from painful experience that she wouldn't tolerate any of his snide backtalk. If only he'd managed to keep his mouth shut. There were certain boundaries that should never be crossed. The consequences were too dire to contemplate.
Unfortunately, the time for negotiations had long passed. Marion had already made her decision; nothing would alter her verdict. And that was one thing Jess could count on.
"Get up to your room NOW!!" she snapped, leaning in close to the boy and pointing towards the staircase. A single vertical line appeared on her forehead, directly between her eyebrows. Jessie's heart sank; he recognized that particular signal. His mother wasn't simply angry - she was downright furious. A chill of suspense played his spine like a xylophone. Whimpering in protest, he turned and fled for the staircase, his long, blonde ponytail flaring out in his wake.
Marion watched him hit the stairs at a full run. A tall, handsomely constructed woman in her early thirties, she stood with one hand on her hip, forcing her pulse to drop back to its normal pace. Jess was long overdue for discipline, but she wanted to be completely calm when she entered his bedroom. The task ahead would require her full concentration, and she intended to savor every squirming, twitching moment to its fullest extent.
Where was that brush? The one with the teak wood finish, as smooth and dark as a baby grand. She usually kept it on the mantle piece over the fireplace, where it would always be within easy reach. Marion normally applied her open hand to Jessie's naughty bottom, but today, she felt the circumstances required a little something extra. A grim smile touched her full, red lips.
I'm going to enjoy this, Marion thought, walking through to the dining room.
It was time for a dose of Old Faithful.
Jess bolted up the stairs in tears, his expensive Nike sneakers pounding the steps two at a time. He was literally overwhelmed with shame and fright; it had been more than four months since his last spanking, and he knew this would be far worse than a couple of glancing smacks on the tail. His Mother was mad this time, REALLY mad. He should never have started that stupid argument on the way home.
She's going to SPANK me!! Jess thought frantically, wiping the moisture from his cheeks. He sprinted along the upstairs passage way and headed for his bedroom door. He couldn't afford to drag his heels. He had to prepare for his punishment. If he wasn't finished by the time she arrived, things would probably go a lot worse for him.
At thirteen years of age, there were very few things Jess hated more than a spanking. He would gladly have eaten spinach every night for a month if he could avoid going over his Mother's knee. Of course, no such options were available on this occasion. Nothing could temper her judgment once she'd made up her mind. Hot tears filled his eyes once more. He could already feel her wide, scarlet handprint burning into his naked buttocks.
Running through the doorway, Jess paused a few feet from his bed and stood looking around the room, his face a mask of trepidation. How much was it going to hurt this time? Was she going to use the brush, that hard, black heirloom she kept on the mantelpiece over the fire? He'd only felt its touch a handful of times, but he dreaded it more than any other weapon in his mother's arsenal. The last time she'd applied it to his tender young bottie-cheeks, he'd had to eat standing up for nearly three days.
Sobbing in misery, Jess went over to his study desk and started dragging the old, straight-backed chair into the middle of the floor. He'd come to think of it as THE SPANKING CHAIR, the site of a thousand bare-bottomed torments. It was a constant reminder of his juvenile status within the family hierarchy, the fact that Marion was his mother and he would always be subject to her authority.
Shifting the chair to its venerated position, Jess went over to his built-in closet. He hesitated before the folding door, his belly tensing up in apprehension. Now came the part he loathed the most; the thing he despised more than any other part of this ritual of disgrace.
It was time to get changed.
Stealing a glance at the clock (he estimated he had less than six minutes to go), Jess began to undress, pulling off his t-shirt and unbuckling the belt of his jeans. He bit his lower lip, whimpering in consternation. Why did he have to do this? It seemed so unfair, so terribly unjust. Even a child should be allowed some measure of dignity, no matter what he'd done to incur the maternal wrath.
Tossing his jeans and underpants into the laundry hamper, Jess reached back to remove the band from his ponytail. And at that moment, Jessie Hoskins no longer looked like a thirteen year-old boy. He didn't look like any kind of boy for that matter. With his long, curvaceous limbs and his slightly protruding belly, he seemed small, dainty ... vulnerable.
Sniffling like a child lost in the rain, he folded the closet doors back into themselves and surveyed the interior. His soft, child-like features melted with dismay. He'd known what was awaiting him, but a vast wave of despair overpowered him nonetheless.
The closet was full of dresses.
And there it was: the ultimate humiliation. Marion always insisted he dress up as a little girl whenever a spanking was on the agenda. She had instituted this rule not long after his fifth birthday, and had enforced it ever since, brushing aside his protests with barely a second thought. It was the most degrading thing he could imagine, a betrayal of his budding, teenaged masculinity: being forced to slip into a pair of girl's panties and a sun-frock prior to having his bottom tanned...
Crossing The Boundaries (2)
3.
Racing the clock, Jess pulled out a frilly pink dress and a handful of dainty white underthings, laying them out carefully on the bed. Despite his rising hysteria, there was a ritual he had to follow when dressing up, a sequence his Momma insisted on, even when he was preparing for a spanking. Everything had to be kept clean, fresh and utterly pristine. A single wrinkle on the frock could earn him an extra five minutes over her lap, and he had no desire to test her patience any further.
Running back to the closet, he fished about until he found the glossy red shoes his Mother had bought him for his last birthday. They were high heeled pumps, the kind made for teenaged girls making their first public debut - junior prom, dinner dance at the Lions club or whatever. She'd found them in a fashion boutique called Young Miss (Momma was always buying things for him to try on, especially when there was as sale downtown. Sometimes she even took him shopping with her, dolled up in tight blond curls and little pink miniskirts. These cross-dressed expeditions were an ordeal of suspense; the risk of discovery was overwhelming).
I hate this, Jess thought, scrambling back to the bed.
Placing the shoes on the floor, he stood looking down at the garments spread out on the bedspread, making a mental note of everything he needed: shoes, socks, underpants, vest and dress. A place for everything, everything in its place. Only four minutes left; no time to waste! Momma would be here anytime now. He had to get dressed. Now.
She's going to SPANK me!
Jess picked up the flimsy nylon panties, feeling a rich, crimson blush saturate his complexion. Shimmering white full briefs, they were covered with pale blue flowers and edged with a dainty pink frill. The very sight of them set his pulse racing. His tummy swirled with warm, fluid shame. The thought of wearing a pair of girl's underpants had him trembling with outrage. He was a boy, goddammit, a young man poised on the brink of maturity. What right did she have to humiliate him this way?
Hurry up!! She'll be here any second!!
Closing his eyes in childish denial, Jess stepped into the sheer, gossamer knickers, gliding them slowly up his legs. The sleek material rustled against his flesh. He felt a rush of fearful excitement – the touch of nylon always preceded the agony of a spanking. His head began to swim with conflicting emotions - embarrassment, guilt ... and pleasure. That was the strangest contradiction of all. Much as he hated being paddled like a naughty schoolgirl, he invariably experienced a thrill of wild exaltation when his discipline was imminent.
The singlet! quickly!
Of course, it wasn't a singlet, not the sort any boy would want to wear. It was a white floral vest, a perfect match for the panties (except that it was made of cotton), right down to the rosy trim around the edges. Gaping with embarrassment, Jess pulled the vest on over his head. Taking a few seconds to smooth out the creases, he tucked it carefully into his panties, precisely as he'd been taught since early childhood. Everything had to be perfect, a single mistake would incur the severest penalties. He turned to check himself in the mirror -
And Jess was no longer a boy.
Jessica Hoskins stood scrutinizing her reflection, her sumptuous golden hair cascading down past her shoulders. With the late morning sunlight streaming in through the bay windows, she was a fragile, delicate nymph, her alabaster skin gleaming like polished marble. Her figure was taking on the lush contours of dawning womanhood: from her slender, tapering legs to her wide, curving hips, she was blossoming like some ripening, succulent fruit.
Illuminated by a subtle backglow, she stepped back to her bed and picked up her brief, pastel sun-dress. Her heart hammered against her ribs as she drew the frock on over her head and settled it lightly into place. Jessie was scared: she'd been unforgivably naughty, and Mommy was going to smack her bottom. She swiped her eyes with the heel of her palm, sobbing in open fear. This was all Jess' fault; he was the one who'd curled his lip, lost his temper and broke all the rules. It just wasn't right. She hadn't done anything. Couldn't Mommy see that?
She sat down on the bed and pulled on her prim white girl-socks. They were her favourites, the ones with the pretty lace frill around the top. She loved wearing them whenever Mommy took her out shopping, they made her feel sweet, lovely and very, very feminine. Of course she didn't feel that way now - she was getting ready for a spanking, and the last thing on her mind was how nice her socks looked. She turned an ear towards the doorway, listening in rising panic. Footsteps were ascending the staircase. Ominous, determined footsteps.
Mommy was on her way up!!
Moaning with desperation, Jessie squeezed her feet into the slick red pumps and tightened the straps about her ankles. In a matter of seconds, Marion would walk in through the door and her spanking would begin. She would be turned over Mommy's knee with her tender young bottom-tops on rude display. The image froze her pulse in mid-beat. It was going to hurt. So much!
Why did Jess always get her into trouble? This wasn't the first time she'd been punished for his errors. It was as if he were doing it deliberately; getting Mommy angry then leaving her to face the consequences. And today it would probably be a lot worse; today she'd almost certainly get the hairbrush.
Those heavy, clocking footfalls were in the hallway now.
Nooooooooo, Jessie whispered to herself. She stood up and ran a last minute check over her dress, hair and shoes. She hadn't had time to tie a bow through her thick, blond tresses; she could only hope her Mother wouldn't notice this single, insignificant oversight. Not much chance of that, though; Mommy's eyes were sharp. She never missed a thing.
Jessie skittered over to stand before the SPANKING CHAIR with her face downcast and her hands clasped protectively over her bottom. She tried to shrink inside herself, look as small and harmless as possible. It wouldn't do any good, wouldn't lessen her sentence by even one stroke; she was aware of that. But the hope of a twelfth-hour acquittal tortured her nevertheless. She didn't want a spanking, didn't deserve it!!
Mommy's footsteps were right outside the door now. Jessie turned to face her, choking down her tears and all but praying for divine intervention. Please not the brush, she thought over and over, the words filling her mind in gigantic neon letters, please not the brush, please not the brush. She caught herself trembling with expectation, knowing how hot and red and sore her peach would be in a matter of minutes.
Mommy appeared in the door.
She was carrying the brush.
Jessie lapsed into a litany of desperate pleas as Marion entered the room. She strode towards the spanking chair, her face calm but etched with purpose. The antique ebony hairbrush glinted menacingly in the sunlight. It was the realization of Jessie's worst nightmares, a sign that this would be a long and extremely painful spanking indeed.
"No, Mommy, NO," Jessie wailed in a high, quavering voice, "not the BRUSH, please not the brush, it HURTS too much, PLEASE MOMMY don't SPANK me with the HAIRBRUSH -"
Marion ignored Jessie's fervent pleas, seating herself comfortably on the chair and steeling herself for the task ahead. This would be a most satisfying experience for all concerned; Jess would shriek and struggle over her lap, kicking his feet and screaming for mercy. And then, the spanking would really begin.
"All right, that's enough!" Marion exclaimed, slicing through Jessie's breathless entreaties with a stern, unforgiving glance, "you worked very hard to earn this reward, young lady, and you have no one to blame but yourself." Emphasis on the words young lady; as far as Marion was concerned, if Jessie insisted on behaving like a naughty little girl, she'd be treated like one as well. Considering the situation, it wasn't difficult to view her wayward son as a rebellious young daughter. At the end of the day, he - she - was a natural for the role.
"Now," Marion continued, testing the brush against the flat of her palm, "I've put up with enough of your sullen moods and disrespect, Jessica. It's high time you were taught a lesson in common courtesy. I've tried to reason with you, talk you through these temper tantrums. That was a complete waste of time - naturally enough - and frankly, I'm sick to death of your attitude. If talking isn't having the desired effect, there's always the alternative isn't there? Let's see if a good, long SPANKING won't solve your little communication problem."
On the pronouncement of this verdict, Jessica's nerve broke completely.
"No, Mommy, please, I'm sorry, I didn't mean it, really I didn't, I take it all back, PLEASE don't be cross, PLEASE don't SPANK me, I'll be good from now on, honestly I will -"
Marion listened to Jessie's quailing petitions, vaguely amused by the radical change in his character. The transformation hadn't been confined to the boy's appearance; his whole personality seemed to have altered. His strutting, boyish animosity had vanished the moment he donned the sun-frock. Twenty minutes before, he'd been screaming abuse at the top of his lungs, now he was begging her forgiveness with tears in his eyes. He was even calling her 'Mommy', something he never did under any circumstances. It was amazing what an hour or two of 'Jessica-time' could do for her boy's normally belligerent temperament - particularly when a hot, throbbing bottom was on the cards.
Which brought her back to the issue at hand. Punishment should never be tempered by remorse, no matter how sincere. Jessie had been inexcusably rude on the drive home, and Marion was determined to see that justice was done in this case. Leaning forward on the chair, she transfixed her simpering boy-daughter with an impaling glance.
"Stop that crying RIGHT NOW!!" Marion instructed, brandishing the brush in her right hand, "You're going over my knee whether you like it or not, young lady. You DESERVE a spanking, and that is PRECISELY what you're going to get. Now -" she paused, slapping the brush into her hand to reinforce her point, "I want you to come over here, bend over and lift up your skirt."
Jessica gasped, stamping her feet in childish refusal. It was time to bare her bottom! She hated this almost as much as Jess hated dressing up in girls' underwear; it was so juvenile, so embarrassing, so utterly degrading.
"No, Mommy, no, noooooooo!!" she begged in keening, frantic tones, "don't make me take them down, spank me over my panties, please Mommy, you don't know how awful it is for me, please don't -"
"You GET those PANTIES down NOW!!"
Groaning in utter humiliation, Jessica doubled over from the hips, flipping her dress over her back like a can-can dancer. Her virginal white underpants were immediately thrust into view; her plush, yielding cheeks literally bulging through the gossamer material. Reaching back, she hooked her thumbs through the elastic trim, pausing momentarily before peeling the sleek nylon briefs down her thighs.
Marion nodded to herself in evident satisfaction as her daughter's soft, creamy buttocks were revealed. Jessie had a delicious little bottom, no question of that (which was probably why she enjoyed spanking it so much). Leaning slightly forward, Marion laid a loud, stinging slap on each of the girl's buxom cheeks. Lush, round, and deeply dimpled, they quivered with each resounding smack. Jessie cried out in surprise, her buns twitching from side to side.
"No Mommy, no, please don't, I'm sorry, noooo ..."
Marion smiled ruefully, as if expecting nothing better. Well, time to get started. Couldn't spend the whole night admiring the view, so to speak. She had a job to do - one she found much to her liking, truth be told. No point waiting any longer. Business before pleasure, as her dear departed father had been fond of saying.
"All right, my girl," Marion said, taking Jessie by the right hand, "let's get you over my knee."
"Mommy, NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!" Jessica wailed as she was led over her Mother's lap. Marion guided the helpless, sobbing girl into place, settling her bottom into the central position. Her pale, unprotected cheeks clenched and primped with anticipation. Heart literally hammering against her ribcage, Jessie whispered her final, tearful pleas, knowing her spanking was only moments away now.
"I'm sorry Mommy I didn't mean it really I didn't please don't ..."
Marion raised the brush, tensing the muscles along her right arm.
"OK - hold still and stop that wriggling", she warned, "you've had this coming for weeks now, and this is one lesson you won't forget in a hurry!!"
The brush streaked down, faster than the eye could follow.
Jessica screamed.
Cruel and Unusual
Note: this story is set in the Tranziverse; the protagonist is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
I've had a life-long fear of injections since I was a child; I used to cry and cry whenever I was due to get one. I particularly dreaded getting needles in the bottom, because it was so painful and embarrassing. The worst part was that back in elementary school, we had to get shots at least twice a year, and we were always vaccinated in the bottom.
That was one of the main drawbacks to being a tranzie. Our hormonal systems were considered so bizarre that we required constant medical supervision throughout grade school. The majority of us were perfectly healthy in most respects, but medical researchers were still trying to identify the process by which biological males could spontaneously transform into anatomical females. Subsequently, we were poked and prodded and studied like guinea pigs in a research facility (and treated with considerably less respect, in my humble opinion).
Then there was the batspit crazy urban myth that TISM was somehow infectious. That bald-faced pack of lies had started in Ridgewick back in the late nineties, coinciding with a well-known "moral panic" of the period. Parents were up in arms all over the Courtland Valley, believing that a 'gender plague' was poised to decimate the male population, spreading through classrooms and playgrounds like the common cold. There was literally no evidence that TISM was contagious – the condition is genetic, caused by chemical pollutants in the local environment – but when did the truth ever get in the way of a good conspiracy theory?
The rumor was highly publicized in the press, and our local school board over-reacted, ruling that every tranzie in the district had to undergo two medical inspections per year, complete with inoculations and booster shots. None of us really understood what it was all about, but we all thought it was terribly unfair that the other children didn't have to have them too.
I was about eight the first time we were herded into the clinic for the "new program." Most of us were already crying when the nurse told us to strip down to our panties and line up for our preliminary examination. We even had to take off our socks and singlets, because the doctor would be inspecting every part of our bodies. Needless to say, the physical was horrendously invasive, but it was little more than a warm up for the main event.
After the Doctor had finished examining us, we were ushered in groups of three towards the vaccination room, where two nurses were waiting with loaded hypodermics. Standing outside, you could hear the three girls ahead of you wailing in pain as the needles were slipped into their plump, round bottoms. Long before we reached the door, all of us were sobbing tears of fright, knowing our turn was soon approaching. I was crying just as hard, realizing precisely how much it was going to hurt.
Some of us told the nurse we'd already had our shots, but she said that our parents hadn't provided the required paperwork. If the school didn't have the correct documentation, we had to take them all over again (a lot of us were injected by mistake every year, following the official policy mandated by the Ministry of Education at that time).
I practically fainted on the spot when the nurse called us in for our booster jabs. All three of us entered the room weeping in shame, crying all the louder when we saw the long, gleaming needles lined up on the medical tray. As we each had to receive three injections, they wanted to get it over with as quickly as possible. The senior nurse made us turn around facing the examination table, then ordered us to take our panties down to our knees.
One of my friends immediately begged to take hers in the arm, but the nurse simply shook her head in firm reply: "No, it has to be in the bottom." Obviously, the subject was not open for negotiation; being children, we had no say in the matter. We were instructed bend over the examination table with our bare bottoms raised for our shots.
Whimpering in utter humiliation, we lowered our panties down our legs, revealing our plump young bottom-cheeks to the staff. I burst into fresh tears as I assumed the position, thrusting my naked bottom out for the first shot. I can still feel the goose bumps flaring over my arms and neck and tummy. Cool air whispered around my inner thighs, triggering uncontrolled tremors through the entire length of my body. Hearing the senior nurse step towards me, I closed my eyes in childish terror.
Nooooooooooooo-
A second later, the needle plunged into my left cheek, just above the curve of the buttock. Screaming in agony, I clenched both sides at once, squirming my hips forward against the table. The needle seemed impossibly long and sharp, piercing white-hot inches into the smooth, tender flesh.
"Hold still," the nurse said, picking the next syringe, "this won't take long." Her voice was vaguely sympathetic, doing very little to reassure me. I instinctively knew the next shot would hurt twice as bad.
"Just relax your bottom," she said, then sank a wide-bore hypodermic into the other cheek. A huge bolt of pain exploded across my right buttock, streaking halfway down my leg in the process. I shrieked again, much louder than before, tears dripping from my chin in a continuous stream.
"All right, last one," the nurse remarked, raising the third needle, "this'll only hurt a minute."
A final intramuscular jab, far worse than the last, penetrating deep into the soft flesh. Jostling my bottom back and forth, I dug my nails into the table cover, yowling at the top of my lungs.
AAAAAOOOOOOOOWWWWW!!!
It must have been a large syringe, because the nurse took an incredibly long time to depress the plunger. When she finally withdrew the needle, my bottom was throbbing in blue fire agony.
"There… that wasn't so bad, was it?" she asked while I adjust my panties back into place. Sniffling in childish misery, I nodded my agreement without further comment. At that point I would have said anything to escape that medical torture chamber. My two friends were also wiping their eyes, faces lowered in girlish shame while the junior nurse raised their undies.
"Good, then. You can go put your clothes back on, now — just go out through that door, and you can pick up a lollipop from the tray on your way back to class."
We left through the back exit while the next three were waved in, tear-streaked and trembling with anxiety. The lollipops did very little to salve our wounded bottoms. In some cases, the bruises lasted for days; I had to sleep on my belly for over a week.
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
PART ONE
An intolerably hot Thursday night:
Victoria Street teemed with nightwalkers. Liquid fire pulsed above the sidewalks, washing the streetlife with stammering flares of color. It was late January, and the Fringe Festival was less than a week away. Macquarie Junction was being innudated beneath the annual torrent of interstate visitors and overseas tourists, the local population had fractured and diversified over the last month. The Festival's primary themes were ostensibly multicultural; lately it had assumed a multisexual character. Transgression had begun to spill beyond the Junction's redlight borders, celebrating otherness in every conceivable form. The city had become an electronic saturnalia sweltering in the Great Summer Heat.
Yana Milovic crested a wave of stone wash denim and rode out the King Street rapids. She was making for the shrieking neon heart of the Westside, eyes picking out shifting gaps in the crowd ahead. A window opened between a throng of Kylies and she glided through the rift like a ghost. A complementary set of hermaphrodites squabbled their way past the San Francisco; they looked like a pair of department store mannequins decked out in red vinyl and bubblepack. One of them paused and smiled as Yana glanced curiously in their direction.
Yana had been squatting in the Junction for close on eighteen months now. She recalled the previous summer's cultural eruptions; the endless parades of pierced flesh and jellied hair, the legions of social mutations clustered outside the clubs and cafes. The Westside was awash with drugs and trick, hustlers were dropping Rage and pissing silver. Trade around Federation Gardens would probably quadruple over the Festival. The johns would pay for just about anything this time of year. Yana could jack the price up higher than her lycra stretchskirt, and by the end of the month, she'll have made enough to get them a real place. They could lease one of those big old houses in Crossways or maybe Dawson. Quiet little avenues, colonial verandahs, polite eldster neighbors, none too pricey.
Angie had explained the whole plan to her last night. Angie seemed to know these sorts of things, she was smart that way. Plenty of streetcred when it mattered. She'd never walked the Wall (and therefore never had to dodge the pimps), but she always brought home the big-trick ideas. Squatting in the Meat Packers had been one, hustling the Gardens had been another.
The other girls didn't trust Angie, said she was too straight and easy with the Mouth. Yana saw it sometimes, but her loyalty never really wavered. She'd never have thought of milking the Festival last year, she hadn't known Angie at the time. She hadn't even had a squat back then, she'd been sleeping in the public convenience over by Museum subway.
She dodged a gaggle of Jackets with orange hair and paused by the intersection of Victoria and Wales. Jackets were pretty harmless, in this part of the Westside they were nearly as common as Goths, and neither seemed interested in breeding outside their respective species. Further along she'd need a little vigilance (one of Angie's words - she tossed things like that in everyday speech), up around Royal and Crown, where the neon really started to shriek. That part of the Westside was crawling with Heads; Heads and Ivans. Heads went in slash-packs, Ivans were sole predators, the sort who enjoyed hurting women. Fortunately, both groups generally confined themselves to homophobic bug-hunts during the Festival.
There was a plethora of sleazoid pimps cruising the Junction who'd just love to add Yana to their youth-club hareems. This was a possibility which sent Angie and the others psychotic periodically. The Westside fed on women; hustlers, sugarflesh and streetrick seemed to be the main diet. Sometimes they went down at sunset and simply never came up. Homeless and underaged vanished into the Zone with almost supernatural regularity.
They'd already lost Jacinta.
That had been just three months ago, and she hadn't even been hustling at the time. Took the sub out to Albert Square to score some Haze from Frankie the Shit and managed to forget the way back. No big deal at first; Jacinta was a runaway (they all were), you had to expect sudden disappearances from a midnight runner, even one who'd found a decent squat. But then the rumors started round the circuit. Streetword had it that she'd been 'conscripted' into juvenile service by the Radcliff Brothers, a pair of sugarpimps who specialized in renting jailbait to middle aged Rotarians. Evidently, Frankie handed her over to the Radcliffs in exchange for an armful of Fireskate. She'd been fifteen, same age as Yana herself.
The lights greened and Yana whipped forward, wedging her way between a pair of KenDolls. She'd nearly made farside when she slammed into a tall Goth wearing a weathered black leather overcoat. He glanced down and stepped lightly past, avoiding contact as if she were a child (which she was, although she would have gargled Draino before admitting it), then vanished into the streetide without comment. She often wondered how Goths could afford to hang so much leather from their lupine bodies. She'd never met one who actually did anything.
Yeah, Angie had fears for Yana's safety (not enough to accompany her down to the Gardens or try to figure out a less hazardous way of feeding the kitty, but she was concerned nonetheless), but someone had to bring the trickmoney home if they ever wanted to quit the squats. You walk the Wall, you take the risks. Still, Yana wasn't exactly streetgreen, she had enough Eye to scan a flesh merchant longrange. They usually talked fluent pimpspeak and drove long penile chromes with personalized number plates. They weren't always stereotypes of course, sometimes they morphed out into Flannels or Suits, but after a while you learned to read Face. Angie said Face was a language unto itself, but it was nothing like Mouth. Mouth was almost always a lie, especially when it came attached to a john. Face was more like some book written in cypher. It seemed completely incoherent at first, but once you mastered the code, you could read Face in just about any language.
Selena down at the Wall once told her much the same thing. What a john says isn't worth a pinch of shit at the best of times, it's what you see in the face that matters. That was Selena's great axiom of life, and she didn't just apply it to hustling. It was good to know a bit of Face in any relationship; men always tried to hide behind words and clothes, no matter what the scenario was. The suit may say Armani, but the face will read Asshole in huge, lurid, billboard lettering.
Intuition had saved Selina's life years ago, when she'd been selling it up in the Zone. The johns who approached her there were always bulging with concealed anger. Ivans were her most regular clientele; she had to read pretty deep to see it. Some hid their fury so well that she never saw it until they had the knife at her throat. Up 'til then, they seemed to be nothing more than short balding losers looking for a bit of hump. That's what made them so dangerous. Serial killers could pass for used car salesmen or garage mechanics, sometimes with even greater success than tranzies passed as women.
"You see a lot of both working the Westside," Selina had once told her, lips curving in vague irony.
Yana negotiated a gleaming maze of Kawasakis parked outside the Bluestone Tavern, where a group of Leatherdykes were milling about with their cans of UDL, tooling around and accosting the passing streetlife. Desperados from the Sunshine State according to the license plates, they burst into a ragged symphony of shrilling catcalls as Yana slivered by, giving her the kind of sexlip more often heard around construction sites. Yana grinned and exaggerated her heelwork momentarily, something she'd never have done a year ago.
She'd bummed around with a few lesbians since coming to the Junction, mainly runaways like herself. They'd all been Sigourney Weaver wannabees, shaving their heads and butching up like Ripley from that third Alien movie. The final result, in most cases, was almost farcically androgynous. The majority had looked about as butch as Kate Moss during her waif period.
Yana had tested the water with one of them last June, partly out of curiosity, mainly out a desire to survive the most savage part of Deep Winter. It had been her first time with a female. Her name had been Tish, a grungy little girl with a sexually ambiguous body and a diminutive porcelain face. She had a delicate silver ring looped through her right nipple, a sight Yana never ceased to find wincingly unpleasant. She always felt an impulse to cover her own breasts whenever she saw it.
She crossed Royal Parade and entered the Red Zone, her eyes clicking into high surveillance. This was where the problems would start. Heads were swarming in the cloying heat, their faces long and canine and festering with mindless rage. Of course, they were easy to pick. The Badge presented the main problem, particularly during the Festival. Badge was far more difficult to pick than Head. Police of the plainclothes variety were about as ubiquitous as ratz in a subtube. The Westside was virtually drowning in Suits, and you could never be sure which one was working undercover. You could never fool a Badge. Selina said they practically wrote the book on reading Face, they could spot a runaway with their eyes closed.
Badge had a nose for sugarflesh, sniffing them out like white pointers and hauling them off the street to the proverbial Fate Worse Than. Strip searches and cavity probes weren't exactly legal where child prostitutes were concerned, even under the Special Powers Act, but you heard a lot of horror stories walking the Wall late at night. From what Selina told her, the Badge had a long history of protecting paedophiles and sugarpimps, and it hadn't ended with the Inquiries of the late-nineties. Hidden video evidence had landed a few scapegoats in the pen, but the trials had mostly been media spectacle. Child sexual abuse had been the tabloid fashion at the time. Public hysteria had been satisfied, but the underlying carcinoma had barely been grazed.
Badge still wore the meanest rep in the force, particularly the undercovs. Many of the older hard-asses were still on the take, and teenaged girls came at a premium. Jacinta had almost certainly fallen foul of the Vice Squad. Probably caught her up by Albert Square and sold her off to the Radcliffs for a percentage of the trade. There was no shortage of paying customers, even a pizza-faced slag like Frankie the Shit could afford an hour of quicktime every now and then. Of course, that particular debate had become academic long ago. Jacinta hadn't surfaced since her disappearance, and no one was really certain what had happened to her.
Yana quickened her pace, holding her gaze dead forward, and body-surfed her way along the sidewalk. Federation Gardens was still fifteen minutes distance. The monorail didn't go that far. The subway went close, but the walk from Coronation Station to the Fed was even worse than the last half-kay of Victoria Street. The Zone offered an illusion of safety if nothing else. There were lights and crowds and the possibility of assistance should something go wrong. Coronation Drive offered the possibility of a violent, sudden and agonizing death. Non-natal caesarians, apparently. Heads out there would slice you open for the six dollars you had in your shoulder bag.
Of course, Yana was lucky to have a shoulderbag, let alone six dollars to carry 'round in it. Most homeless owned the clothes they wore and rarely had more than the price of a MacDonald's cheeseburger on their person from day to day. Well, she was squatting now, and life had improved marginally since she quit the midnight run.
Yeah, she was still living on the jagged edge, and she was still punching tickets on the Westside express, but at least she had some place to come home to, even if Meat Packers was nothing more than a dilapidated old theatre out by the School of Art.
Nine weeks ago, she'd been an urban nomad, dodging Badge and turning tricks in the alley behind the Royal Hotel for five dollars a shot. Angie had changed all that; Angie looked out for her. That was what the other girls seemed to forget: Angie looked out for them. Sure, she could be cold and arrogant and had a tongue you could gut a fish with, but she'd turned things around for all of them. No one squatting at the Meat Packers went hungry, none of them had to face the midnight run or fear the rent collectors who worked the shelter circuit. There were a few things Meat Packers couldn't provide; hot water or new clothes or dope, but Angie said they could worry about luxuries once they'd pooled enough cash for a lease. Besides, there were a few perks to be found in the Zone; gifts, trades, favors between hustlers. The Wall was a network of streetlife contacts, and Yana was still finding her place.
She'd only been trading along the Wall for a few weeks, but Yana knew many of the regulars from her Albert Square days. A lot of runaways and sugarflesh used to hang out at the Square, bumming loose change and trade from the locals. Like Yana, they'd seen the economic potential for bleeding the incoming Festival crowd and decided to cruise the Fed. Angie sometimes referred to them as sugarclones because they all looked alike, even the boys. A few could have passed for Yana's older sisters. People had often mistaken she and Jacinta for twins, although the similarities were as superficial as skin color and hairstyle.
The Madges were less familiar, and Yana tended to avoid their company. The majority were meaner than catshit and roughly as territorial as a riverful of saltwater crocodiles. Several of them regarded her with the sneering contempt that can only be felt by aging whores or johns of any vintage. They found her youth and appearance (to say nothing of her pimpless status) irritating beyond all tolerance; Yana always copped a few rounds of slagmouth whenever she turned up in her brief lycra dress and stockings that stayed up by themselves. Only one of them had ever treated her with any respect, and Yana had known her almost as long as she'd been in the Junction.
"Hey!"
Selina raised an ivory palm in greeting. Standing beneath an equine relief, she was a delicate alabaster figurine clothed in lurid indigo shadows. Katie smiled and waved back. She liked Selina. Selina with her surgically reconstructed figure and her technologically perfect features; Selina with her fifty year old mind nestled within a hormonally enhanced adolescent body.
"Hey!" Yana replied and walked over, reaching into her shoulderbag for her heels, "How's trade?" The obligatory question.
"Brisk. Snoid came by looking for you earlier on."
"Oh, God," Yana relied, crimping her face in disgust, "what did he want?"
"Same as always," Selina answered. Snoid was perhaps the most loathsome creature in the entire Westside, lower on the evolutionary scale than even Frankie the Shit. Yana slipped off her flats and stepped into the heels, magically lengthening her thighs by about six centimeters.
"So why's he always asking for me?"
"You're about the only one who'll put up with him." Which was true. Not even the Madges wanted to touch him. Granted, all johns had nauseating habits, it was programmed into their genes, but most of the girls would have preferred to go swimming in a pool full of cold mucus than spend five minutes in vitro with the Snoid.
Yana straightened up, dropping her flats into the shoulder bag abyss, dismissing Snoid and his revolting fantasies.
"You got what I need?"
"Yeah. Right here."
"How much?"
"Twenty." This was cheap, a favor, a big one, but it was still more than Yana had on her.
"Hold it for me?"
Selina shook her head.
"No. Take it now, babe. You can pay me back in an hour. Night's getting old."
"Thanks."
This was a supreme act of trust, rarely witnessed this side of the Wall. Selina produced two small containers, shifting her body to mask the transaction from any covert gaze. She moved with a casual, fluid confidence, the expertise of decades, seeming to touch Yana's elbow, directing her towards the promenade. Selina was a world-class coolhand, she'd spent most of her life under some form of surveillance. The Westside was full of eyes, but Selina knew how to throw up a blind spot. Not even the Badge would have seen anything more unusual than a pair of hustlers parading the Wall, their faces lowered in furtive sugartalk.
Traffic droned incessantly along Memorial Drive, streams of chrome and halogen radiance. Yana put a hand to her mouth as if yawning. The night wound on, intolerably hot.
The night Cathy Hargraves grabbed her kid sister and climbed out the bathroom window of the Stonehaven Children's Home, she imagined that her life would unfold something like this:
First, she and Ellen would run away to Macquarie Junction, where they'd take refuge with the Salvation Army or one of the welfare shelters in the Westside. Cathy would take work as a waitress or kitchen hand or whatever and start putting away money for more permanent lodgings, then, after a few months, she'd meet this big, hunky guy with a drop-dead smile and a red porsche (the guys in Cathy's fantasies always drove red porsches). He'd take her out and spend a lot of money on her, then ask her to shack up with him. They'd move into his big house overlooking the Harbor, Ellen would go to primary school, and Cathy would spend the rest of her life buying clothes, smoking dope, and having spine-clenching sex with her beefcake swain.
Ten months later, her life had turned out something like this:
She and Ellen were living on the midnight run. The Salvos were overflowing with homeless, and the people over at the Junction City Mission had tried to hand them over to the Badge. They were constantly sick and dirty, ate maybe three times a week, and both had been reduced to scrounging out of garbage cans on numerous occasions. Their hairlines were caked with crumbling reefs of dandruff, their clothes reeked like used sanitary pads. Even the stuff they lifted from the Brotherhood Shop began to crawl with microlife after a few days in the Westside heat.
Worse still, Cathy had discovered that the big hunky guys who drove red porsches had absolutely no interest in filthy slagheap runaways such as herself. The Jackets and Straights who frequented places like The Tech or Links in the Westside already had girlfriends, long-legged Kylies in tightblacks and slettoes. The only guys that Cathy seemed capable of attracting were skags, sleezoids and wannabe sugarpimps. Beefcake was on short supply in Cathy's bankrupt demographic, which seemed to consist exclusively of losers, cuntswabs, and the hideously ugly.
No, about the closest she'd come to her red-porsche hunk had been the three months she'd spent with Riko Laguna.
Riko had been a petty thief and persistent dole-fraud; a tall, skinny, weasel-faced tosser with slickback hair and a Latino accent. Said he came from South America, told endless stories about Rio de Janiro; childhood struggles with poverty, gangs, and the law. Claimed that the Westside was a church picnic after the streets of Rio. It had been a long haul spanning two continents and a black market career of international proportions, but Riko had the vision and the drive.
It was all bullshite, pure and unadulterated bullshite, as her old man used to say.
His name wasn't Riko; he sure as hell wasn't Latin. Couldn't even speak Spanish. Looked about as convincing as one of those Saturday night flamencos that hit the Matador every weekend. Took tanning pills and blackrinsed his hair to look Hispanic. Said it made him irresistible to women. This was another example of Riko's amazing capacity for self-delusion.
He had offered them lodgings in his gangrenous little bedsit at the beginning of the previous year's winter. Cathy had only agreed because she'd caught that Malaysian flu which had been decimating the suburbs at the time. Nearly as bad as the thing in that Stephen King movie. Another three days on the street and she'd have been catfood. No choice really. Move in with Riko the chinless wonder or feed the roaches. It wasn't the first time she'd been reduced to abject desperation since leaving Stonehaven. At one point she'd been willing to drop her pants for half a pack of Marlboros. Sharing a hole with Riko Laguna couldn't be any worse than that, nothing could have been worse than that.
She'd been wrong, of course.
Like most of the skags Cathy met on the street, Riko was a walking bag of fecal matter. You could almost see the sleeze dripping from his face like huge gobbets of liquid shit. He contaminated everything he touched. The touching wasn't all that bad in itself, she'd learned to blank out unwanted groping as far back as Stonehaven. Unfortunately, whitenoising simply didn't work where Riko was concerned.
Being horribly unattractive to women, he was obsessed with the humiliation and victimization of his desired objects. Cathy became the surrogate for all the Kylies he'd never had, the ones who'd turned him down, pissed him off, made him feel short and weak and ugly. The ones who had treated him with the utter contempt he deserved. He'd stored up decades of hate and anger and self-loathing, for which Cathy's body became the vessel.
However, his revenge hadn't happened all at once. Riko may not have looked too bright, but he was about as cunning as a shitpoke full of sewer rats. Cunning enough to move slowly, gradually poisoning her already depleted reservoir of self-esteem and building up to a crescendo of perversion. Looking back, Cathy wondered how she hadn't seen it coming. She'd been on the midnight long enough to recognize the signs. Standard pimptrick, right down to the promises and the addictive substances.
That year's poverty special had been Rage, a comparatively inexpensive synthetic which replicated the effects of XTC without the lethal side effects, at least according to the publicity. Riko got her started almost as soon as she'd moved in. Didn't even wait for her fever to subside; said it would 'speed up' her recovery. Kill the virus, lower her temperature. No, don't worry, sweetchunks: Rage is non-addictive. Pure as rainwater, sweeter than crystal springs.
Lying prick.
She'd been hooked by her third rock, and Riko moved in like the failed barracuda he was. Left nothing undefiled. Made her do things that she never would have done, even back in her starvation days. The sort of things that only a man could imagine doing to a fifteen year-old girl. Made her feel like offal. Like shit from the body of some diseased animal. Two months in sexual purgatory, the starring attraction of a freakshow's wetdream. Cathy still had nightmares about it, particularly when she'd gone straight too long.
Well, that was history, or at least Riko was.
Dumb fuck had pushed his luck too far one night down at the Matador. Picked a fight with some wimpy little geek from the western suburbs. Started with some stupid argument and a lot of macho posturing. Streetword said Riko went in playing Rambo. Thought he'd kick the geek's runty asshole and get a medal for doing it. Ended up pleading on his knees with tears running down his scrawny face. Turned out the wimp had a switch blade and a truckload of meanstreet friends. That was Riko, no argument. He'd been pretty handy with his fists where she and Ellen were concerned, but no real balls when it looked like he might get hurt.
Cathy had tried to keep the bedsit after Riko's heroic demise, convinced that she could claim squatter's rights. That was one of the great urban myths of the midnight run: if you found a decent hole and managed to hold onto it for more than a week, you got to stay there. No one could throw you out. Not even the legitimate owners. You had squatter's rights, which under Cathy's definition amounted to the right to do anything you pleased. Didn't matter that you weren't paying rent, didn't matter that you were only fifteen years old and had once traded sexual favors for the price of a couple of Big Macs. Didn't even matter if the Suit came 'round waving his papers and threatening to call the Badge. You had squatters rights, which meant you could stand at the door, stick your bird in his face and tell him to go lick your ring.
Didn't last too long, of course.
Badge did come by one morning, and she didn't ask them to lick anything. Barely managed to shove Ellen out the back window while the Boys kicked down the door and shouted for them to stop. Even closer than that day at the City Mission. They'd been riding the Westside express ever since, with Cathy punching tickets for whatever the johns were willing to pay. Which wasn't much at the best of times. Sometimes they didn't pay jackshit, just fetched her a backhand upside the face if she gave them Mouth.
Rent collectors posed similar difficulties.
Collectors were homeless Skags; basket cases for the most part, but occasionally you ran into the odd psychotron who went about extorting money from streetkids and anyone too small to fight back. Common practice in homeless circles, as common as sexual abuse and blagging. Three of them had forced her out of an empty hole she and Ellen had been sharing with a boy named Kerryn. Just turned up one night and gave them a choice between paying rent or getting out. One of them slapped Kerryn around when he tried to do that hunter-gatherer thing teenage boys do whenever someone threatens their turf. Not being stupid, Cathy took Ellen and got out before the collectors decided they wanted more than a bit of loose change.
She never saw Kerryn again. Bit of a pity; he was the only decent guy she'd met since Stonehaven.
Winter might have passed, but the streets were just as vicious. They'd been sleeping in doorways and lifeline bins for weeks now. Squatting was no longer an option since the Festival came to town. Space was shrinking, no room anywhere, even out by the industrial section. Festival was a lightning conductor for homeless. They seemed to be drifting in from all over the City, probably attracted by the drugs and trade. Meanstreet kids from places like Ashtown or 'Drute, armed with pigsticks and slazors. Pre-generation Heads, conurban bacteria multiplying in the arcades and back alleys and commission districts. Gott Allmächtige would've had trouble finding a squat during Festival.
Then there was the excess baggage to consider. Being homeless in the Westside was asspain enough, but having to constantly look out for a whining ten year-old girl was a full-scale Rectinol. Ellen was a constant burden, slowing her down, clinging like a pre-pubescent octopus, simping and crying whenever she got frightened or tired. Jesus, the little shit hardly ever spoke at all, except to complain that she was hungry or thirsty or too hot or too cold or whatever else was bothering her. Sometimes Cathy felt like grabbing her by the back of the head and slamming her dumb face into the nearest wall until she shut the fuck up.
Of course, Ellen wasn't really the problem, was she?
Fact was, the only legacy of her season at Casa Riko was a Rage habit that registered eight on the Richter scale. Streetprice had been jacking up over the last month, and Cathy couldn't turn the trick fast enough to raise what the street doctors were asking nowdays. Festival prices. Hustlers down by the Wall were making the big cash, but they were professionals, all of them, even the sugarflesh. Got around in stretchskirts and heels and torsos. Cathy would have been lucky to own a clean pair of underpants.
Not that underwear figured high on her list of priorities at the moment. She'd been straight for three days now, and she was shaking worse than that Tokyo 'quake a few years back. She'd managed to score a little Haze from Frankie the Shit last time she saw him, but Haze was to Rage what jacking off was to sex. No comparison, no satisfaction, no real edge. If she didn't get a few rocks pretty soon, she'd go premenstrual with a bullet.
Still, there was the alternative Frankie had hinted at the day she'd wheedled the Haze out of him. Told her he knew a way she could earn herself an even tenner and enough Rage to last out the next month. Pretty extreme, but so was her habit...
INTERSECTIONS
Copyright © Tracy Lane, 2003/2021.
All rights reserved.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 12)
Jessie's Day
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
Jess Taylor ambled swiftly up the driveway, fishing his keys out of his pocket as he approached the front door. He was a boy on a tight schedule; his Mother would arrive home at five, dinner would be on the table no later than six. That left him less than three hours of free play; three hours of simple, childish joy in the late September sunshine, three hours on the swings and slides and monkey-bars down at O'Connell Park.
Heart pounding with excitement, Jess let himself into the house, dropping his backpack in the hallway. His Mother would probably give him grief over that later, but he was in too much of a hurry to consider the consequences. Heading towards the staircase, he unzipped his jacket and bolted up the steps two at a time. It was 3.15 in the afternoon; the day wasn't getting any longer.
Leaving his jacket hanging over the banister, he scrambled into his bedroom, hurriedly pulling his t-shirt over his head. Six hours a day in the school from hell, surrounded by creeps, cretins and bullies. He couldn't wait to get changed, kick off his school clothes and slip into something more comfortable - so to speak.
Pausing in the middle of the room, Jess climbed out of his jeans and walked over to the closet, a petite, twelve-year old boy with long blond hair and pale blue eyes. His soft, effeminate features lent him a lush, girlish appearance, the illusion further enhanced by his rounded, curvaceous shape. Exceedingly pretty, he was often mistaken for a girl at first glance. Strange to say, this was something Jess didn't mind at all.
Jess, you see, was a very special boy.
He opened the closet door and started sorting through the racks and hangers. One side of the space was full of boy's clothing - pants, shirts, gym socks, boxer shorts and runners. Jess didn't spare it a second glance. Boy's stuff; ugly, scruffy things, he'd never had much use for them. He certainly never wore them once he got home from school. The moment he stepped in through the front door, Jess was free to shed his male identity as a snake sloughs its skin. He could be his real self.
Jessica.
The right side of the closet was lined with cutesy little girl's things: skirts, vests, tank tops; printed floral blouses with puffy sleeves, drop-waisted sunfrocks with outrageously frilled hemlines. They were all gifts from his Momma; stock-taking specials from her downtown kidswear store. Strangely enough, she'd always been surprisingly tolerant of his feminine preferences, even going out of her way to encourage his cross-gendered behavior. Jessie suspected it had something to do with her not liking men.
Jessie reached into the closet and removed a pastel pink sun-dress, a delicate cotton wisp decorated with tiny rosebuds around the neck line. Sheer, loose and almost unbearably cute, it was one of his all-time favorites. Momma had helped him pick it out for his last birthday. It had been one size too big at the time, but he'd grown into it over the past nine months.
Laying the frock out on his bed, Jess walked over to his chest of drawers and took out a pair of pristine white panties - flimsy cotton briefs with a dainty trim encircling the legs and waistline. Jessie's pulse began to race as he stepped carefully into the underpants and drew them slowly up his thighs. Easing the pants into position with a loud, elastic snap, he went back to the bed and pulled the sundress over his head.
And, in the blink of an eye, a boy became a girl.
Smoothing the cool fabric against her tummy, Jessie turned to look in the mirror, smiling at what she saw. The boy she been a few minutes before had disappeared without a trace. Jess Taylor had vanished the instant she'd kicked off the jeans. No - that was wrong. Jess Taylor had never really existed in the first place. He was just a mask she wore during school hours. A mask, a name, and nothing more (quoth the raven ...).
Giggling a child's innocent laughter, Jessica spun around several times to make the skirt twirl. The dress flared up in a pink arabesque, then floated lightly back into place. The hem barely reached down past the tops of her thighs; the cotton was so thin that her underpants were clearly visible through the gauzy fabric. She posed in the mirror, admiring the line of the frock, the shape of her long, tapering legs. Moistening her lips in anticipation, she whirled around once more, allowing the dress to sail up past her belly button this time.
Having completed the dress-twirling ritual, she retrieved a pair of socks from the drawer and sat down on the bed to pull them on, one tiny foot at a time. They were the kind with a lacy white frill decorating the band. He'd picked them up during a recent shopping expedition to Ridgewick Mall. Jessie had fallen in love with them at first glance, putting them on right there in the Stocking Shop, attracting more than a little attention in the process.
Jess stood up, glancing at the clock. It was 3.25; time to go. Her friends would be wondering where she was. Stepping into her pink Barbie runners, she grabbed a black hair-band on her way out and tapped off down the hall. She descended the stairs at a gallop, binding her hair back in a long, golden ponytail. Not a second to lose now, she'd have to sprint all the way to the park.
Jessie's Day
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
2.
Autumn in Ridgewick was known locally as "The Breezy Season," two chilly months of clouds, mistrals and dancing leaves. The winds blowing in off the Bucknell River held a promise of snow this time of year, whispering through the trees like the breath of winter. The days were usually mild, but temperatures dropped rapidly toward the end of the day.
Jessie's legs were buzzing with gooseflesh by the time she reached O'Connell Park. She held her dress down against the invading breeze with one hand. She could always count on an errant gust to lift her skirt an inch or two whenever she stepped out the front door: there were very few things as embarrassing as having her panties revealed to the entire world; all of her friends agreed on that point. Speaking of which, she knew she had to make tracks; Lisa and Debbie couldn't wait forever, they all had to get in a good hour of playtime before dinnertime.
O'Connell Park was a football oval on the outskirts of Ridgewick; the River lay just beyond a slight rise. There was a small playground on the other side of the playing field; Jessie could see her friends rocking sedately back and forth on the swings. Both girls were wearing baggy jeans, faded sweat shirts and Dodgers baseball caps, their ponytails pulled through the backstrap. As long as she'd known them, Jessie had never seen either wearing a dress. Shorts, yes, knee-pants sometimes, but never anything even vaguely resembling a skirt. Neither were tomboys so far as she could tell. It was simply the way they dressed.
Well, to each their own, as her sainted mother often said.
Jessie cut across the oval, where an exceedingly violent game of football was in full swing. She knew many of the boys by sight now; most of them went to St Patrick's over on Lincoln Road. Lean Irish lads with chestnut hair and about six zillion freckles. The majority were Jessie's age, though she'd noticed a few older guys chasing the ball lately; kids from St Paddy's seventh grade, she judged. Seemed to be more every week.
She skirted around the game, ignoring the covert boy-glances, and headed towards the playground. Her friends were still seated on the swings, idly dragging their feet through the turf. Noting her approach, Debbie called her name and raised a hand in greeting. Jessica waved back, careful to retain her grip on the wayward skirt.
There was a low chain-link fence dividing the oval from the playground. The opening was on the far side of the park, and Jessie had no intention of walking half a mile to use it.
"Hi," Lisa called from the swings, "didn't think you were coming."
"I got out late today," Jessie replied, setting a hand on the fence-rail. The back of her frock filled up like a sail as she climbed over, although she managed to preserve her modesty by clamping down on her drifting hemline. Quite a trick, considering how short the dress was. Had to be careful; these wintry updraughts loved to catch you unawares.
Clearing the fence, she walked over to the swings and took her place between her two friends. All three began swinging in unison, gradually increasing their velocity. Overhead, the endless blue sky seemed to revolve above them.
"Late?" Debbie asked doubtfully, "you in dutch with your teacher?"
"No, we had dance practice after school." Jessie straightened her legs, pointing her feet towards the sky. Her dress began a steady hike along her thighs, inching its way up to her panties.
"You take DANCE CLASS?" Lisa asked incredulously, as if this was some momentous revelation. She looked genuinely thunderstruck, as if someone had told her that the tooth fairy wasn't real.
"Yeah, every Thursday afternoon", Jessie replied, arching her back for greater height, "my Mom says I have to go. Says it's important." Another inch, two. A rush of air slipped around her thighs, lightly flickering her hemline
"Why?" Lisa, again.
"She says all girls need to know how to dance," Jessie shrugged. She swung faster now, long blond pony tail trailing out behind. The dress had crept up nearly three inches, making her bare legs look impossibly long and slender.
"So, what are you learning?" Debbie wanted to know.
"A lot of things," Jessie answered, "tap, ballroom, modern jazz." Her skirt slid one final, teasing inch to the top of her thighs. The hem was now quivering at the very edge of her panties. Jessie glanced down, feeling the wind gathering strength at the tip of her underpants.
"What about ballet?" Lisa inquired, eyes still goggling with disbelief.
"Well...not so much now," Jess replied offhand, "I did ballet when I was little, before we moved to Ridgewick." The edge of her hem began to rise, just the barest fluttering of pink cotton. The suspense was unbearable: her underwear was about to go on display. The dress was going to blow up around her hips, everyone in the park was going to see her panties. It was unavoidable, inescapable.
"Hey, do you have to wear a leotard or anything?" Debbie inquired, showing an unexpected interest in all things girly.
"Sometimes. But usually, we just practice in whatever we're wearing," Jessie explained, soaring ever higher. Her tummy seemed to be swarming with butterflies, her heart pounded in her chest like a triphammer. The lining of her dress flickered once, twice, settled - then flickered again. The capricious Autumn winds played around her thighs, chasing their way up with icy, tickling fingers. She clung to the swing-chains with both hands, moving way too fast to let go and hold her dress down.
"Do you have to put on a show?" Debbie asked. Jessie gave a start, almost nipping her tongue despite herself.
"At the end of the year, maybe," she affirmed, wheeling off into the wild blue yonder, "we have a school concert around Christmas." A cold thrill ran the length of Jessie's spine: her skirt was dancing a fraction of an inch above her thighs, but the lace trim of her panties remained just out of sight.
"We're having a school concert in SEPTEMBER," Lisa cut in, running off at the mouth like a country housewife, "DEBBIE'S going to be in it, she'll be doing this ROUTINE with her GYM CLUB - you know she does GYMNASTICS, don't you Jess?" She looked over at her friend, eyebrows raised expectantly.
Jessie opened her mouth to answer - and the front of her dress ballooned up like a huge pink bubble. A frigid gust of air blasted up her thighs, inflating her skirt and chilling her belly. So abrupt, so unexpected, so breathtakingly cold. Jessie gasped with shock, watching the dress bulge and ripple literally right before her eyes. The hem flew up past her waist, offering the world a heart-stopping view of her silky white underpants.
Vaguely aware that Lisa was still prattling on about the school concert, Jessica streaked forward on the swing, her panties fully visible clear up to her belly button. The breath caught at the back of Jessie's throat, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. This had never happened before, not in all the months she'd been hanging out here with her friends. Her eyes bulged in shock as the bubble continued to swell.
Stifling a little scream, Jessie began kicking her legs in a vain attempt to deflect the breeze. Needless to say, her plan immediately backfired, revealing more of her virginal white panties to the world. Lisa and Debbie started laughing as her frock inflated towards the heavens. They both loved Jessie to pieces, but it was utterly hilarious, nonetheless. This was why they always wore jeans to the playground!
Blood roaring in her ears, Jessica swung in a great, looping arc, biting her lip to hold back her screams. The wind was still picking up, threatening to peel her dress off completely. Her mind's eye magnified the spectacle as only a child's imagination can: she could almost see the floral pattern sewn into the front of her snowy white undies, glimmering in the afternoon sun. It seemed to go on forever, the moment spinning out to eternity -
Then the bubble finally popped.
Jessie's billowing dress collapsed in on itself, the front turning inside-out for good measure. The wind pasted the skirt against her torso, leaving her panties completely uncovered. Hair flailing in the gale, Jess fought an impulse to lower her hemline to a more demure position. She felt as if everybody in Ridgewick was staring at her underwear.
Still giggling at Jessie's discomfort, Lisa turned her feet towards the ground and allowed herself to deccelerate. Debbie followed after a few moments, matching her speed with the ease of long practice. The two girls leapt gracefully off the swings, touching earth in perfect synchronicity. They turned back to look at their pretty blond playmate, still struggling to conceal her shimmering nylon briefs. All three had lasped into good natured laughter.
Jessie's Day
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
3.
Jessica stepped down from her swing, primly adjusting her dress. Her hands shook imperceptibly as she smoothed out the rumpled fabric. She felt dizzy, short of breath; a faint crimson blush tinted her face, neck and shoulders. She'd never shown so much panty in her life. Nothing more than a flash of lace around the bottom, even on the windiest days. Today, every inch of her chaste white knickers had gone on exhibit. Every stitch, every seam, every frill, right down the little red tag on the waistband. Nothing had been left to the imagination.
Having laughed herself breathless, Debbie began looking round for some other way to humiliate her best friend. The perfect opportunity presented itself almost immediately. "Wanna climb the monkey bars?" she asked, indicating the jungle gym.
"OK," Lisa agreed, gleefully imagining her companion hanging upside down with her dress over her head. "You in, Jess?" she inquired in an overly casual tone, carefully calculated to drive the point home.
"No," Jessica replied, knowing precisely what her friends had in mind. Her hands flew protectively to the front of her dress as the wind threatened to whip it up in her face. All three burst into sweet, tinkling laughter once again.
"Come on," Debbie teased, tilting her head in a vaguely challenging manner, "it'll be fun. I'll race you to the top."
Jessie shook her head in girlish refusal, her cheeks still burning like an Arizona sunrise. At this point, they couldn’t have payed her to climb up there, not after that panty-flashing fiasco on the swings. Why hadn't she worn shorts under her dress, same as every other girl on the planet?
"You're just afraid the boys will see your underpants!" Lisa jeered with a kind of sugar-coated malice. Jessie's complexion flared even brighter.
"Am not."
"Are too!"
"Am not!"
"Are TOO!!"
"Am NOT!!"
"Are TOO are TOO are TOO!!!"
The last exchange settled the matter for all time, being the feminine equivalent of the infamous triple-dog-dare. Jessie had no choice now, she had to climb the jungle gym and prove she wasn't afraid to let every boy in Ridgewick see her panties.
"Last one up has to kiss a pig!" Lisa yelled before Jess could find an excuse to back out. Squealing with laughter, the girls bolted over to the bars and clambered up the rungs in a tangle of hands, feet and elbows. Debbie claimed the first place by virtue of her superior athletic abilities, Lisa and Jessie tying in second.
Once at the top, the three perched together gazing out across O'Connell Park towards the center of town. As young children, the monkey bars had seemed infinitely tall and steep, a vast, looming monolith overlooking half the planet. Nowadays, the view was considerably less impressive, encompassing only three or four states.
"Know who I saw holding hands with Suzy Chatterson?" Debbie asked, apropos of nothing in particular. Lisa cocked her head to one side, face lighting up at the prospect of some juicy, small-town gossip.
"Who?"
"Bobby Hilliard," Debbie replied nonchalantly. Lisa's eyes shot wide with astonishment, occupying roughly a third of her face.
"Bobby HILLIARD? But he's in the eighth grade!!"
"Yep. Saw them walking home together from the library yesterday," Debbie reported with an air of quiet satisfaction, "held hands all the way down Ridgewick Drive. You know Bobby Hilliard, Jessie?"
Jessica nodded indifferently, already zoning out. Her hands fumbled with the hem of her dress, which she knew was going to ride up around her panties at the earliest opportunity. It was one of those immutable laws of nature: a little girl's skirt rose in direct proportion to the proximity of her underwear. Her recent adventure on the swings had proven that.
"I can't BELIEVE Suzy's got a boyfriend in the eighth," Lisa rattled on, oblivious of everything apart from her own opinions, "I mean, he's like THIRTEEN and she's OUR age!!" Presumably, the relationship violated every known law of physics.
Jessie wasn't really listening, she was too busy replaying her recent adventure on the swings. Her dress had turned into a balloon, revealing everything she had on underneath: her lean, tanned thighs, her dainty white underpants, her pouty little belly-button. How would she ever live it down?
"Well, the way I heard it, Bobby is Suzy's second cousin or something," Debra was saying, electing to play devil's advocate, "so maybe they aren't actually going together..."
"Oh…yeah – second cousin," Jessie murmured, mostly to herself. She was having a great deal of trouble following the conversation; all she could think about was the way her dress had flown up over her waist a few minutes before. Worse still, she knew how this conversation was going to end. Sooner or later, Debbie would grow tired of Lisa's inane chatter. She'd get fidgety, grow restless, look for something else to do.
And here they were, sitting on the monkey bars.
"Yeah, but why was he holding her hand?" Lisa steamrollered on, "I mean, it's not like she's five years old or anything…"
Jessie completely lost the thread after that point, she had more important things to consider. Yes, here they were, sitting on the jungle gym, and Debbie was already looking bored with her friend's mindless drivel. Any second now, she'd lock her knees around one of the bars and swing herself upside down. Lisa would follow almost immediately, still jabbering nonsense. The two of them would hang there with their ponytails trailing towards the ground -
and then it would be her turn.
Jessie's features flared the color of a ripe raspberry. It was going to happen again. She had no choice in the matter: just like on the swing, there was nothing she could do to protect her modesty. Her pretty white panties were going on view once more: in a matter of moments, she would have to drop between the bars, dangling by her knees six feet above the grass. Her dress would turn inside out, drooping gradually over her head. Jessica's pulse accelerated, a wave of sultry heat swept through her tummy.
Meantime, the Bobby Hilliard controversy raged on.
"There's nothing wrong with them holding hands as long as they're just friends," Debbie pointed out in condescending tones, "it's not like they were caught kissing under the bridge." She glanced in Jessie's direction, rolling her eyes with a dismissive shake of her head – another tell-tale sign she was losing interest in the discussion.
Jessica lowered her gaze, trying to suppress a stream of nervous giggles welling up from her tummy. She couldn't help herself; Debs was getting ready to launch herself through the rungs. Jess could see it in her face; she was considering the action at that very second. There would be no last minute reprieve, no evading her just deserts. Jessie's fate was sealed. Her flimsy white panties were going on display whether she liked it or not. Why had Debbie opted for the monkey bars anyway? The playground was full of slides, round-abouts and teeter-toters. There was even a large wooden fortress – Fort O'Connell, scene of countless raids and massacres – over by the Big Dipper. Plenty of girl-friendly equipment which didn't require the lifting of her skirt.
"Yeah, well, I just think he should hang out with someone his own age," Lisa opined in the background, "he wears black socks with white shoes. You know what THAT means."
"… what's that got to do with anything?" Debra inquired after a pause. She straightened up and began swinging her feet back and forth beneath her.
Jessica's heart leapt into her throat.
Debs was preparing to go head over tail, she recognized the signals. Jessie cupped a hand over her mouth to conceal her rising trepidation. She felt warm and feverish, molten silver seemed to be pumping through her veins. The moment was fast approaching. Light-headed with expectation, Jess waited for her exposé to begin. Again, the suspense was almost unendurable.
Well, what's done is done, as her Mommy often said. The decision had been made. Jessie gnawed her lip in anticipation of the inevitable, heart pounding in her chest like a runaway stallion. The day wore on, the conversation continued and the interminable seconds trickled by into the endless Autumn afternoon...
Then, it happened.
Upfolding her legs without a word, Debbie leaned backwards and hooked her knees over a cross-bar. Slipping lightly through the grid, she swung herself upside down, holding her cap in place with one hand. She glanced up towards her friends, wordlessly inviting them to join her under the scaffold.
(oh NO!!)
A bolt of panic shot up Jessie's spine. How was she going to get out of this?! Lisa was already shifting herself into position, preparing to pitch over the side. It was all so unjust: both her friends were wearing jeans. No one was going to see their underwear. Jessie had a sudden vision of her fresh white panties, sweet and innocent and painfully feminine. It just wasn't fair!
Face blazing maraschino red, she looked out across the oval, where the football guys were still chasing the ball about the field. On the surface at least, the coast looked clear. Trouble was, Jessie knew it was a trick; they were all biding their time, waiting for the penny to drop. Every last one of them!
What was she going to do? Her dress was too short to tuck into the legs of her panties (which was what she normally did) too light to stay up of its own accord. What on Earth had she been thinking, wearing some thin, gossamer remnant to the playground when she knew they'd be playing on the jungle gym? Why hadn't she worn one of her tight denim skirts? She only had about a hundred of them. She could even have worn tights, it was certainly cold enough this late in the year.
Of course, that was all beside the point now; Jessie was swiftly running out of options. Lisa had just eased herself down through the rungs. In a few seconds, she'd be expected to follow, brief cotton sunfrock or no. She had no excuse, no way to explain her dubious behavior. It was a classic no-win situation. She simply had no other choice.
No other choice at all.
Swallowing a deep, calming breath, Jessie hooked her knees over a bar and slung down between her two friends. Her dress fell away almost immediately, flipping inside out and revealing her thighs and belly, all the way up to her tummy button. She swung back and forth with her virginal white panties flashing brightly in the late October sunshine, a rich carmine hue darkening her features.
The girls hung together in a gently undulating row, their long hair streaming toward the turf. Three little bats in a belfry, quiet as church mice. Jessie's dress was creeping inexorably toward the ground, inverting gradually over her neck and shoulders. Her heart skipped a beat; several, in fact: she was presenting far more panty to the world than she had on the swing.
A brief lull in the conversation ensued. A cool breeze whipped through the park, whispering through the trees like an Autumn wave. Jessie shivered momentarily, feeling a delicious rush of gooseflesh cover her belly. Her dress had slipped down so far it was practically dropping off her body. Her smooth, ivory torso was on open exhibition, all the way down to her slim white throat.
"That dress is about to fall off," Debbie suddenly warned, tugging gently on Jessie's hemline, "then you'll have to walk home in your underwear."
"No, I won't," Jessie replied with a roll of her eyes, although the idea made her pulse hurtle into overdrive, "if it falls off, I'll just put it straight back on."
"If it falls off, those boys will come over and throw it up in a tree," Debbie corrected, gesturing towards the oval.
"No, they won't," Jessie answered, "I'd be down off here so fast, they wouldn't get the chance."
Her dress was now hanging completely over her face. She held the hem out of the way with her right hand, fighting a losing battle against both gravity and centrifugal force.
"Bet you they would," Debbie challenged. A mischievous smile touched her lips.
"Bet you they wouldn't," Jess answered.
"Would!"
"Wouldn't!"
"WOULD!!"
"WOULDN'T!!"
"OK, then - let's see."
Moving faster than Jessie could react, Debra took hold of her dress and yanked it down with both hands. Holding on by no more than a promise in the first place, the frock peeled off without the slightest resistance. Jessie's eyes widened to the size of dinner plates, she gaped in open-mouthed shock. Her dress had vanished like a soap bubble, leaving her hanging upside down in nothing but her socks and panties.
Her lacy, white panties.
Jessica shrieked at the top of her lungs.
Midnight Talls
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
1.
Angie stepped into the changing booth, laying her purchase over the chair. Cheeks flushed with girlish pleasure, she shut out the busy hum of the showroom, reaching back to unzip her bright red sun-frock. A trim young girl with wavy blond hair trailing down past her shoulders, she smiled with the vaguely guilty expression of a child caught with her hand in the candy jar.
Dropping the dress down to her tiny waist, she began to shimmy it over the curve of her hips. A faint crescent touched her lips; the Fever had been raging through her system for more than three weeks now. It was like one of those tunes that spiraled endlessly around at the front of your mind, despite your firmest efforts to push it away. Well, the fire would be quenched today, her yearnings finally satisfied. She looked back into the mirror, admiring the lithe flow of her petite figure.
Like most girls her age, Angie loved wearing pretty underthings beneath her day clothes - it was a delicious secret she could hide from the rest of the world. Her brassiere was a pastel-pink wonderbra, thrusting her full, pert breasts up to form a deeply divided cleavage. One of the straps looped off her left shoulder; it was covered with a delicate white trim. Her flesh was as smooth as alabaster, having only the barest touch of a suntan.
Long hair hanging over her face in blond arabesques, she wriggled her bottom out of the dress's slim waistline, gradually exposing her scanty, high-cut briefs. They were a pair of pink satin bikini panties, decorated with tiny bows and white lace fringes. Gleaming like molten silver against her creamy skin, they looked as if they'd been airbrushed onto her body.
She stepped gingerly out of the dress, careful not to catch her stilettos on the red fabric. She'd ruined one too many expensive outfits with a careless turn of the heel. Hanging the frock over the door hook, she swept her hair back from her face, feeling a warm, moist blush rising through her tummy. Angie had good reason to feel excited. She'd found what she'd been looking for.
Finally.
Stepping across the booth in her undies and high heels, she leaned forward to inspect her purchase. She'd spent close on a month browsing her way through Chamberlain's Westside, visiting every boutique and lingerie store in the Fashion Quarter, cruising her way around the plazas and the malls. Searching for just three shreds of intimate fantasy, remnants of a forgotten decadence.
Grinning a radiant smile, Angie picked up the dainty lace garter belt, marveling at its fragile and complicated beauty. A magical wisp of lace, lycra and shimmering liquid satin, it was as complex and as insubstantial as a dream. The suspenders trailed in long, ornate streamers of floral elastic. Stretching the straps between her lacquered fingertips, Angie felt a thrill of pure feminine allure strafe through her entire body.
She laid the garter belt back on the chair, imagining how it would look clipped around her waist, then picked up one of the stockings, smoothing it out with her left hand. The jet black denier whispered enticingly between her fingers. Sheer and gauzy and almost completely transparent, it was a genuine silk stocking, the kind with a reinforced toe and a seam down the back.
Angie squandered a few moments admiring its gossamer perfection. The barest touch raised gooseflesh along her arms and shoulders. It felt unspeakably feminine, a thing of dreams and unspoken desires. A long, delicious shiver raced the down length of her spine; the very thought of drawing that nebulous material along her thighs made her ache with anticipation.
Kicking off her high heels, Angie bent down to slide the stocking over her right foot. The naughty-little girl smile stole across her features again.
Garter belts and suspender stockings were rather difficult to come by these days. You could still find exotic, sensual underwear around the "bohemian" districts and recycling centers, but the larger retailing chains seemed to stock only the most utilitarian garments. Pedestrian, plain, unimaginative. Some women referred to them as "Passion Killers", recalling the silk-ration shortages of the war years. Dull, colorless and boring.
Life had been depressingly monotone since the Conservatives returned to power.
The latest Swing to the Right had unleashed a torrent of traditional values, surpassing even the excesses of the Churchill years. Bigotry had sprouted across the country like a furious, virulent weed; these were dangerous times for those who wavered at the edge of "acceptability." Campaigns had been launched, witch-hunts mounted against the "pink stain". Diversity was being driven underground.
Naturally, there had been a backlash from liberals and civil liberty activists, but the movement had been swiftly and ruthlessly undermined. Protestors vanished into the shadows literally overnight, many had gone into hiding. Invisibility was the safest option: fear, isolation and loneliness was preferable to ridicule, harassment and burning crosses.
Fortunately, Angie had very little to worry about. She was already invisible. No one would have guessed, even for a second, that she had not been born female.
"Are you okay in there?"
Angie glanced around with a gasp, a vague blush touching her porcelain features. The door to her cubicle had been flung open, allowing the world outside a generous view of the booth's lavender interior. A tall, thirty-ish sales woman stood by the doorway, smiling in at her. Virtually paralyzed with surprise, Angie looked self-consciously into the showroom, frozen in the act of slipping her long, tapering leg into a silk stocking.
Embarrassment blossomed in the warm depths of her belly. Angie was young and strikingly beautiful; a willowy adolescent on the edge of maturity. Her eyes were twin pools of late November sky; huge and innocent and glowing with child-like wonder.
She crossed her hands modestly over her cleavage, stepping back from the open doorway.
"Oh, I'm sorry," the sales assistant apologized, brow furrowed in genuine concern, "did I startle you?" She was a tall, elegant woman with beaming, elfin face. Her ID tag read JEAN, the sort of name that sounded inexplicably appropriate when attached to women of her generation.
"No, no - not at all," Angie replied, her face reddening to the tone of a maraschino cherry, "just a little jumpy, I guess. I'm... I've been looking for..." her sentence trailed off into the endless limbo of the unfinished statement. It was ridiculous - ludicrous really - she still grew as coy as a ten year-old whenever she went shopping for underwear.
Jean stepped into the cubicle, absently forgetting to close the door behind her. Angie opened her mouth to say something, but couldn't quite get it out.
"Do you need a hand with that?" Jean asked, indicating the garter belt.
Angie blinked several times, almost flustered beyond words.
"Well, I... yes, I suppose so. I mean..."
The assistant nodded, her smile almost comically sympathetic: it's okay; I know exactly how you feel.
"They can be a little difficult, especially if this is your first time trying one on," Jean told her, picking up a handful of lace corsetry and stepping into the narrow confines of the changing space. Taking Angie gently by the shoulders, she turned the blushing young girl towards the mirror. She stood in her bra, panties and stockings, flushed to the tips of her eyebrows.
Jean passed the garter belt around Angie's waist and hooked it into place, her fingers moving with the expertise of long practice. Excitement poured over Angie's body like some thick warm fluid, her breathing quickened to swift, shallow spurts.
"It's sort of like putting on a bra, except lower down," the older woman was saying, "the tricky part is attaching the stockings".
Angie could only nod her assent, feeling the belt constricting her waistline by at least three inches. The satin was stretched taunt against her rosy flesh; the garters dangled against her bare thighs.
Out in the salesroom, heads were craning about on flexible stalks. It was Saturday morning, and this was the only store this side of the city to stock European underwear. Evidently half the population of Chamberlain was in the showroom at the moment, and every single one of them wanted a better look. Well, at least the saleswoman's presence was blocking their view for the most part.
Thank heavens for small mercies, Angie thought to herself, a tiny giggle rising to her lips. Taking a deep, calming breath, she pushed the laughter back into her belly, shifting her center of balance to her left hip. Her eyes literally danced with feminine mischief. Her heart was pounding in her throat, she felt almost delirious with exhilaration.
"There, that's done," Jean said, turning the girl around by the elbows so they were standing virtually face-to-face, "now, let's get those garters hooked up. Could you step forward on your right leg for a moment?"
Angie thrust her knee slightly forward in the classic pose while Jean began adjusting the suspenders. She fumbled with the clasp for a few seconds, fussing over the garter-strap and drawing the stocking up a few inches. Translucent denier stretched against Angie's lean, white haunch.
Jean clucked under her breath, hitching up the stocking-top with some difficulty in the claustrophobic space of the changing booth. She released the clasp after a brief struggle, then straightened up with an oddly skeptical look on her face.
"Here; come out into the showroom", Jean said, taking Angie lightly by the wrist, "there's not enough space in here for the two of us."
A two second pause. Then:
"Pardon?"
Angie's cheeks flared like a pair of wild strawberries.
"Come on out", Jean repeated, smiling placidly, "it's a little too cramped in here. There's plenty of space in the showroom."
"The showroom?!" Angie gasped in surprise, "but...but I'm not... I'm not wearing anything." Her tummy swarmed with hummingbirds, a wave of panic surged through her entire nervous system. She felt herself stepping into her stilettos, her mind suddenly slipping into autopilot. Her lips parted in shock, eyes bulging from their sockets.
What was she doing?!
"Oh, don't worry about that," Jean replied amiably, leading her forward by the right hand, "we have pretty young girls like you in here all the time. It is a lingerie shop, after all." They were at the very threshold now: in a few seconds, Angela would be exhibiting her lingerie before the entire store.
But there are MEN out there, Angie tried to say, though the words never actually left her mouth. The store was literally crammed with ubiquitous males (or so she thought); husbands and fathers, silvermaned patriarchs in dark smoking jackets, little boys in baseball caps clinging to their mother's skirts. Angie strutted forward on her impossibly high heels, her head spinning with a mixture of shock, embarrassment and pure, breathless delight.
"...anyway, you need to see yourself in the three-way to get the full effect," Jean was prattling on, oblivious to the girl's crimson-faced reluctance, "those change-room mirrors just can't give you the distance you need for a full-length view."
I must be dreaming, she thought wildly as they stepped through the doorway into the brightly lit salesroom. Time seemed to pause as she was led towards the central display, weaving a trail through a small forest of gaping mouths and goggling eyes. The store was absolutely bristling with customers, and most of the clientele seemed to be of the masculine persuasion.
Angie simply couldn't believe this was happening to her. Although she'd harbored fantasies of this kind for years, she'd never - NEVER in her wildest dreams - imagined she'd find herself parading her gleaming satin underpants before a roomful of startled (and somewhat admiring) onlookers. Her luscious, teenaged body was bursting with the ripening fruit of dawning sexuality. A rare, fine color was stealing up her torso, tinting her red from chin to belly button.
This can't be happening, Angie thought once more as the crowd parted before her.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 2)
Midnight Talls
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 2)
Natural Justice
Snapshots of the childhood we should have had :)
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
As mentioned elsewhere in my writings, my parents originally came from Eastern Europe (former Soviet Union) and considered child nudity completely normal, especially in warm whether. My sisters and I grew up roaming round the house in our undies and playing under the sprinklers during summer. I guess this was nothing unusual back in the day; it was an age of innocence when there were very few prohibitions against juvenile dishabille.
There were also certain benefits to be reaped from disregarding social conventions. In my case, I learned early on that a half-naked girl gets far more attention than a clothed one, and found every possible "excuse" to shed my clothing whenever we had guests or relatives over.
This exhibitionistic streak became a slight problem after a few years, as my folks had trouble keeping my clothes on inside the house. I was always walking into the living room in my panties, hoping to surprise our visitors. My parents never freaked out over this; they knew I was just a little girl trying to get a reaction. I was usually ushered back upstairs with a light smack on the bottom, much to everyone's amusement.
On the other hand, my Mom soon noticed that while I thought nothing of walking around the household in my bare knickers, I absolutely hated being undressed in public. Being one of the most wily women in human history, she often used my sense of modesty to her best advantage.
For example, if I were taking too long to get dressed in the morning, she'd threaten to send me to school in nothing but my scanties. This was usually enough to galvanize me into action, and I'd always be ready within two minutes flat (I thought about calling her bluff on several occasions, but the nerve failed me each time).
By the time I reached adolescence, Mom and Dad were employing public humiliation as a form of "behavior modification" – especially when we were camping around Lake Ridgewick. My folks were old-school hiking enthusiasts, and used to take us camping at least three times a year. We all looked forward to these periodic vacations, but being something of a tomboy, I tended to run wild as soon as we arrived. This was a matter concern for Mom and Dad: between scaling outcrops and stirring up hornets' nests, I was constantly getting into mischief. By the end of the second day, my folks were normally at their wits' end trying to curb my "enthusiasm."
That was usually the point at which I was ordered out of my clothes.
I should mention straight up that this was the last resort when I was getting out of hand; the one sure way to keep me safely around the campsite. They knew I wouldn't stray too far if I were stripped to my undies, so after the usual warnings had been ignored, my Mom would call me over to the tent for the Dreaded Walk of Shame.
I'd start blushing as soon as I heard her tone, because I knew from prior experience precisely what to expect. There was a kind of ritual I had to follow: first, I was made to stand to attention by the tent while my parents gathered up all my belongings and locked them away in the car. Next, I was forced to take off almost every stitch of clothing – one piece at a time.
I usually began to plead around this stage, trying to broker deals and promising to be on my best behavior if she'd only let me keep my clothes on. Needless to say, it made no difference whatsoever: Mommy never listened to my protests; she'd given me fair warning and I was fully aware of the consequences. I had no one to blame but myself.
My head always started spinning as I pulled my t-shirt over my head. I frequently experienced a drifting, out-of-body sensation, as if I were watching myself from someone else's perspective. Goosebumps swept down my torso while Mommy slipped my shorts down, leaving me in nothing but my fresh cotton panties. I was then instructed to stand perfectly still with my hands laced on the back of my neck while Momma checked me over for nicks, scratches and poison ivy.
Around this point, people would suddenly appear out of nowhere, staring in curiosity as they passed along the main pathway. Lake Ridgewick was a popular tourist site and swimming hole; during the summer, there could be dozens of campers and day-trippers wandering about on at any given hour. Naturally, this made my forced striptease all the more embarrassing; there seemed to be hundreds of casual spectators walking past, casting inquisitive glances in my direction (inevitably, many of them were kids I knew from school).
After Mommy finished packing my remaining clothes away, she'd return to find me crying in child-like misery. The shame was utterly overwhelming – I was on open display to every stranger in the vicinity, reduced to a half-naked, weeping infant. Words cannot adequately describe the abject humiliation I experienced.
After reassuring me that this for my own good, Mommy would point out my boundaries and explain which areas were off limits. They wanted me to stay within visual range of the tent, I wasn't allowed to leave the camping grounds for any reason. No trail blazing, no rock-climbing, no exploring. I was allowed to go swimming in the nearby reservoir but only in the shallows. She would conclude by reminding me that going off alone was completely forbidden, and that breaking any of these rules would result in a willow-switch across the bottom.
"I'm sorry we have to do this," she would conclude, "but you've left us no other choice." She would then send me off to play with my sisters, both of whom were (of course) fully dressed. This seemed indescribably unjust to me, since they frequently went off by themselves, but I knew from long experience that the matter simply wasn't open to negotiation.
As a general rule, I wasn't even allowed to wear my sandals, unless we were traipsing through the woods with Mom and Dad. Even then, I was still required to stay slightly ahead of my parents without veering from the path. Daddy carried the switch in his right hand, ready to motivate my steps if I started falling behind. As I quickly discovered, there really was nothing like a hot, smarting bottom to put a spring back in my tread.
I suppose all of this must sound rather cruel and unusual, but looking back over the years, I know it wasn't as bad as it sounds. At the end of the day, my folks were trying to keep me safe, after I'd demonstrated I couldn't be trusted when left to my own devices. It only took me a couple of days to adjust to my "newd" circumstances, after which I settled into an otherwise normal routine with my family.
The only parts I truly regret were the daily collisions with children I knew from school. They always asked me why I wasn't wearing any clothes, and I had no alternative but to tell them the truth. Even now, two decades later, I can still hear their laughter echoing through the clear, green woods…
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
PART ONE
1.
Standing in a pool of moody backstage lighting, Charise Granger drew her t-shirt slowly over her head, revealing a shining white satin bra, the kind with detachable straps and tiny lace trimmings around the cups. She paused a moment to shake out her strawberry blond hair and moisten her full, crimson lips, stealing a glance at the mirror. A tall, delicately built young woman with alabaster flesh and liquid blue eyes looked back.
Hanging her t-shirt over a nearby chair, Charise began to unbuckle the belt of her stone wash jeans, listening to the restless murmur of the Friday night crowd. The Palais Royale was perhaps the most popular adult venue in the Red Zone; the main bar would be swarming with nightlife by ten. In less than fifteen minutes, the lingerie parade would begin, and Charise would be sent out along the catwalk wearing little more than a whisper and a promise.
She was almost feverish with anticipation.
Charise had been working at the Palais for just over two months now, and still felt a little nervous before every show. Barely eighteen, she had little experience modeling outside a couple of down-home mannequin parades and amateur reviews (and certainly not in her bra and panties; such activities had been confined largely to her bedroom). By contrast, the Palais was a place of satin radiance and neon ecstasy. Stepping onstage in her impossibly tall stilettos, she felt a wonderful shiver of embarrassment fill her trim, firm tummy. She was young, she was beautiful, and the questionable nature of the 'entertainment' made her delirious with excitement.
There was, of course, another reason for her mounting anxiety.
Adjusting a wayward bra-strap, she began unbuttoning her jeans, progressively revealing the lacy tops of her high-cut white briefs. In a matter of minutes, every inch of those skin-tight lycra panties would be visible to every person in the bar. She could feel a subtle flush rising to her cheeks, tinting her flesh with a warm, carnation glow.
What am I doing here? she thought, working the levis slowly over her hips, enjoying the gently sinuous movement of denim down her thighs.
Peeling her jeans down to the floor, she stepped lightly out of them, brushing her hair back from her face. Her snowy white panties shimmered with a satiny radiance as she walked barefoot across to the clothing rack. Gleaming like quicksilver, they seemed to have been airbrushed onto her body, filming her hips like a second skin.
Her fingers played with the elegant French lace trim encircling the waistband; touching that sheer strip of floral gossamer made her ache with longing. She wanted to be out on stage as soon as possible, her long, slender legs absolutely bare, her lingerie on display to half the town.
What am I doing here? Charise asked herself again, running her hands down the length of her torso. How could she explain this sultry, breathless desire to place her underpants on full inspection for a room full of faceless strangers? She might have spent years wading through the mountain of literature devoted to her unique psychology (indeed, she'd started already), but her reasons were deceptively simple in the final analysis:
Parading her underthings made her feel beautiful.
Voguing across the catwalk in her scanties was an experience both thrilling and sensual; her state of dishabille always made her feel gloriously feminine. Having recently turned eighteen, she loved wearing pretty lingerie, and the opportunity to reveal her flimsies beyond her bedroom rarely presented itself under normal circumstances. The panty shows appealed to her sense of fun; like all teenaged girls, Charise enjoyed testing the limits.
Charise was young and pretty and she enjoyed parading around in her bra and panties. It was as simple as that. True, the money was good, but it wasn't her primary motivation for working at the Palais; Charise would have been perfectly willing to do it for free. She wasn't even particularly concerned about the style of lingerie she wore, just so long as it made her feel and leggy and lovely and unforgivably naughty.
In short, wearing lingerie made her feel like a girl.
She'd been amazingly lucky.
Few would have described it as luck, but it had been luck nonetheless, a type of luck relevant only to Charise herself, fortune of a magnitude that only she could truly appreciate. How many of her kind were born with a face which spanned the gulf between the male and the female so perfectly? A body so completely androgynous, poised at the very cusp of human gender, needing only the barest hormonal nudge towards the feminine?
Not many, she'd come to realize. Her transition had been crystal smooth, the drift of a feather through some flawlessly blue sky. She'd begun her metamorphosis shortly after her eighth birthday, back when She had been a He.
A boy.
A boy with tiny wrists and huge misty eyes and a voice like fine autumn rain. Missing his cue and entering the stage too late for puberty, he was constantly mistaken for a girl, a delicate, ivory tomboy attempting to hide her femininity behind short hair and Nike runners and those ungainly black duffle coats so popular a few years ago.
She'd known, even then. In a way, she'd always known; her earliest childhood memories involved aprons and lace and bright yellow ribbons; the innocent, dawning fantasies of a transgendered child. The knowledge had been abstract and hazy, like the blurring lens of a unfocused camera, but the understanding had been there all along. Over the years, it had grown into a certainty, a conviction profound enough to bring about the reconstruction her body, her identity and ultimately, her entire being. All set in motion the age of five...
When The Change had begun.
Backstage traffic was relatively heavy Friday nights; waiters, barhands and security staff passed through the changing area in an endless stream. Make up, dressing tables and clothing racks had been provided for the girls, but their employers saw no need for privacy. Girls who modeled their underpants for a living had no use for dressing rooms, as far as the management was concerned.
Charise glanced self-consciously around the changing area. Beautiful young girls were disrobing all around her, slipping out of blouses, stepping out of skirts and frocks. Not a single one over the age of nineteen, they walked about in their prettiest underwear carefully oblivious of the activity around them.
She often wondered about the other girls; did they feel that indescribable silken thrill that preceded clipping a suspender belt around a tiny waist? Did they enjoy the same moist, gasping fantasies she experienced whenever she slipped a wisp of black denier along her thigh? Charise believed there was nothing more sensual than stepping into a pair of Doir stockings, feeling the silk whisper along her cool, marble-smooth skin.
She hung her jeans over a hanger on the clothing rack, then wandered back to her table to check her costume (such as it was) for the evening. The show was about to begin; all around the changing area, the other girls were adding last minute touches to their make-up; fourteen achingly pretty young women stripped to their knickers, bending over their mirrors and displaying their lush, ripe bottoms to the world.
Charise joined them, pausing to step into her glistening black stilettos. Heels were absolutely essential to the job. No girl was permitted to set foot on stage without them. High heels gave her legs that sexy, tapering appearance the patrons admired so much. She turned her back to one of the full-length mirrors, appraising her curvaceous figure, eyes narrowed self-critically.
She stood with her hands on hips, looking back over her shoulder, shifting her weight from foot to foot. The stilettos were the only outerwear she would retain during the performance; ironic that they could add so much to her innate feminine sensuality.
The parade catered to a diverse range of tastes; in the first ten minutes of the performance, the audience would be treated to expensive Italian corsetry, high-class Victoria's Secrets, outrageously frilly petite culottes a la Francais; even good old-fashioned Playtex cross-your-hearts. And that was just the warm up.
Charise's personal favorite was the girl-next-door sequence of the program, with its adorable selection of full-briefs, control panties and plain, pretty lycra: the comfortable, sensible underthings that women wore in their everyday lives. She loved walking onstage flashing her underwires and cottontails; the very same undies she might have worn while shopping out at Chamberlain Plaza or buying a cheese burger at MacDonalds. She couldn't explain it; maybe she just felt more accessible striding the catwalk in her nylon hipsters.
Clicking back to her table, Charise gave her face a final check, tinting her cheeks with a soft carnation glow. She'd need a dab of powder before she stepped out into the spotlights. Just enough to take the edge off her breathless, rosy blush. Like most of the girls here, Charise favored the 'natural' look. Not that she needed too much sugar-frosting at the best of times; her complexion was as close to perfection as her unique biology could provide.
Charise just had finished her final preparations when the stage assistant bustled into the dressing alcove, calling for the girls' attention.
"All right ladies, time to go," he babbled in his thick Gaelic brogue, "everybody take your places please."
A burst of excited chatter followed this announcement as the girls deserted their dressing tables and flocked towards the Grande Stage. The atmosphere was tense with expectation. Tonight, they'd be doing things differently; tonight was going to be special.
The management had decided to spice up the festivities with a change to their normal routine. Each girl would enter the stage fully dressed and exit in nothing but her high-heels and stilettos. It would still be a lingerie parade, complete with a trip down the runway into the audience, but their skimpy little 'underwears' would come off over the course of the entire evening. It would be an extra treat for the audience, an unexpected thrill for the male contingent. Charise slipped quietly into the leggy throng, heart slamming into over-drive. Her body seemed to tingle with a kind of frigid heat, the way it always did before the show began.
Out in the auditorium, ambient noise gave way to rising cheers of the crowd. Glaring spotlights dazzled her eyes, and Charise had to bite her lip to reign in her excitement. In a matter of minutes, she would be standing on open display with only a flimsy pair of satin knickers to hide behind.
Contrary to popular belief, a classic Spectacle Érotique requires far more than walking around half-naked. There were certain protocols to follow, procedures to be observed. Fortunately, Charise had committed all of them to memory.
First, the girls would line up on the stage, resplendent in their svelt black minnies, sheer midnight stockings and six-inch stilettos. With their hair professionally styled, they'd be the very definition of elegance, as befitted the occasion.
Of course, looking beautiful was only half the job. The rest involved taking their clothes off, one piece at a time. And that was nowhere as easy as it first appeared.
At the beginning of the set, each of the girls had to walk down the catwalk, where they would shed all of their "inhibitions": first an earring, then a broach, then a deliciously long black glove. Next, they'd discarding their outer clothing, placing their tantalizing figures on public display. Only this time, they'd be taking it one step further: everything had to go: corsets, suspenders and bustiers would be cast aside with barely a second glance. By the end of the session, they'd be left standing in nothing but their high-cut lace panties.
In short, the whole affair was a thinly-veiled excuse to strip a group of pretty young girls down to their bare essentials. Once the bras came off and the breasts were bared, they would gather up their clothes and tip-toe backstage to prepare for the second set, where the entire process would begin all over again.
Standing backstage amongst her twittering co-workers, Charise felt her pulse quicken with a mixture of outrage and expectation. It was the most gratuitous exploitation she could imagine.
And she could hardly wait to get started.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 10)
Palais Royale
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 10)
CYNOSURE: SELECTED BRIEFS: this special illustrated edition features eight brief vignettes covering a wide range of transgendered themes. Written in the racy, fast-paced style of the classic pulp era, Cynosure Illustrated Fiction is an eclectic blend of whimsy, pathos, humor and fantasy. Highlights include:
Fallen Angel: for close on two years, 18 year-old Angel Harland has lived under the influence of his domineering aunt, subjected to an ordeal of shame, humiliation and cross-dressing. Finally reaching an age when he can decide his own destiny, Angel finds himself trapped in a web of psychological torment, from which escape may ultimately be impossible.
Tickled Pink: humiliation turns to ecstasy when a pretty young tranzie is tied down to a bed and tickled beyond human endurance. After the torment finally concludes, "Trina" realizes she will never be the same again.
The Playhouse: struggling to survive the lethal excesses of a post-apocalyptic world, young Verity Sherman has volunteered for "genetic reconfiguration" - a long and torturous medical procedure which effectively transforms biological males into fertile young women. If successful, Verity will be granted wealth, comfort and privilege beyond her wildest dreams - but only if she can survive the horrors of reconditioning.
Art and text released into the public domain. Feel Free to reuse as you see fit.
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 1.9 MB |
Hi all. I've just added another anthology to the public domain, you can read the collection here (PDF posted above) or over at Archive.org (see link below). Please feel free to alter, rewrite or expand the material any way you choose; author attribution is not required.
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 398.01 KB |
Copyright © Tracy Lane, 2000/2021.
Tender Mercies
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
1.
A bolt of panic shot down my spine when I heard the key settling in the lock. My eyes flickered over towards the door: it had to be Aunt Cathy! What was she doing home so early? She'd headed off to her bridge club less than fifteen minutes ago; I wasn't expecting her back for several hours. My pulse leapt into overdrive as the key slid into place with an audible clack!
NOOOOOOOOO! I thought, feeling the colour rise in my cheeks. My lips parted in a silent gasp. My greatest fear was about to be realized; my deepest secret revealed. I stepped backwards in rising alarm, nearly tripping over the coffee table.
This couldn't be happening. Not here, not now. Not after I'd spent so many months hiding my true identity in the shadows. I glanced wildly about the room, mentally calculating the odds of making it across to the stairs unseen. Every nerve in my body started screaming with electric fire. Aunt Cathy was home, I could almost see her standing out on the landing, chatting way with her friends from the bridge club. Any second now, the door would open and they'd step inside, eyes widening at the spectacle of a teenaged girlie-boy dressed in frilly blue panties...
Turning away from the door, I caught sight of myself in the cheval mirror I'd set up near the sofa. It showed me as I truly am; a petite young woman with long blond hair and full, crimson lips. How could I explain this, account for my sudden metamorphosis? In all the months since I had come to live with her, Aunt Cathy had never seen me as my real self. She would never understand: very few people could, even in this day and age. I've never truly understood it myself.
The door swung open.
Aunt Cathy stepped across the threshold, adjusting her sunglasses and leading a flock of gabbling matrons into the living room. Frozen to the spot, I turned to face them, self-consciously covering my mouth with both hands.
A deafening silence fell upon the house as half a dozen babbling voices halted in mid-sentence. The moment seemed to spin out to eternity: how was I ever going to explain this?
An infinite span of time later, Aunt Cathy decided to break the insufferable tension with a single word.
"Chris?" she asked in a voice laced with honeyed arsenic. She stared me up and down with a long, measuring gaze, barely capable of hiding her amusement. I nodded, opening my mouth but unable to form a reply. What was she thinking? I could read nothing from her expression, apart from the faintest trace of mockery.
She knew! I realized in sudden, breathless clarity, she knew all along! Worse still, she'd set me up for this gratuitous humiliation.
I've never forgiven Aunt Cathy for what happened next. The house filled up with housewives and homemakers, spanning the Parlor from pillar to post. They milled about in conspiratorial groups, casting furtive glances at my thighs and panties.
I glanced towards the stairs, feeling two dozen pairs of eyes crawling all over my half-naked body. If the path hadn't been blocked, I would have bolted for my room and locked the door. Noting my obvious anxiety, Cathy suddenly called for attention.
"Ladies," she began, looking around at her friends, "you all know my nephew, Chrissy?" A murmur of assent rose from the crowd, which was now closing in around me in a loose semi-circle.
"Well, as I mentioned earlier, he's agreed to put on a show for us," Cathy continued in a bright, conversational voice, "as a matter of fact, he's been so eager he seems to have begun without us."
Some of the older women were laughing now: soft, placid chortles for the time being, which would soon give way to vicious, waspish cackling. The younger ones were smirking at one another, virtually incapable of keeping their faces straight. Aunt Cathy motioned them towards the armchairs and sofas, encouraging them to find a ringside seat.
"Chris has been working on this routine for months now," she explained merrily, "from what I can gather, he models his underwear every time I'm out of the house."
I groaned in utter despair. What did she mean, what was she going to make me do? Whatever she had in mind, it was certain to rob me of my last vestige of human dignity. I bit down hard on my lip, holding back the whimpers that threatened to escape my throat.
I knew most of these women by sight, having accompanied Aunt Cathy to several of her Bridge nights earlier in the year. One of them I placed as Adeline Rhodes, the president of the local P&T. The others I couldn't pin a name to, although I had the impression they'd all dropped by our house several times over the past six months.
Worse still, I was fairly sure they all had children, most of whom attended my school. Any hope of secrecy had flown out the window the moment these blue-rinse horrors walked in through the door. By this time tomorrow, the gossip would be all over town; everyone in Chamberlain would be discussing the color of my undies.
I stood to one side of the chattering group, trembling with barely suppressed panic. I wanted to run away, hide in my bedroom, but Cathy had no intention of letting me off that lightly. She'd spent weeks - possibly months - planning this moment, and nothing was going to rain on her parade.
Taking her place by the antiquated stereo system, she switched on the radio and tuned into the Melodies station. Low, sensuous "elevator" music drifted about the living room, setting the mood for the afternoon's festivities. Once the preparations were finished, Cathy addressed her audience, extending a hand in my direction.
"As I was telling you, Chrissy has ambitions of being a fashion model. This is probably why he's been stealing knickers off the neighbors' washing lines."
My jaw dropped in astonishment. That was an outright lie. I hadn't stolen anything; I'd saved up my allowance for months on end, buying all of my costumes via mail order. She must have known that; she seemed to know everything else I was doing. This was just an excuse, a flimsy pretext for the ordeal she was about to put me through.
"Noooo, Aunt Cathy, I didn't –"
"And, as he seems to have his sights set on lingerie modeling," Cathy went on, cutting me off in mid-sentence, "I thought we should give him a chance to perform before a live audience."
My eyes bulged from their sockets as I realized what my Aunt had been saving up as the Grand Finale. For one second the floor seemed to lurch beneath my feet. I shook my head in utter disbelief: this simply couldn't be happening. Even she wouldn't do this to me; wouldn't subject me to such total humiliation.
How wrong I was.
"OK, pay attention everybody," Cathy exclaimed, taking me by the wrist, "It's time our little model put on his show."
"Please Aunt Cathy, I don't want to do this," I whimpered hopelessly, trying not to stammer my words, "everyone will make fun of me." Cathy laughed her response.
"Oh, what are you so worried about? You make a beautiful little girl."
"But I don't want to look like a little girl, Aunt Cathy!!"
She leaned in close, lowering her voice and impaling me with a searing blue gaze.
"Well – I guess this is what you get for sneaking around behind my back, young man. You're going to model your pretty little panties in front of everybody, and that's the end of it!"
Faced with this intractable sentence, I immediately found myself begging, sobbing for clemency: No, please Aunt Cathy, don’t make me do this, I promise I’ll never do it again, please.
All to no avail. Cathy deflected my pleas with a careless wave of her hand, dismissing my fears as inconsequential. I pressed on regardless, appealing the verdict in growing desperation. Again, I should have known better. It was a doomed venture from the start.
"You're the one who wants to be a lingerie model," she said, effectively terminating any further discussion on the subject, "so here's your big chance."
"Noooooooo!" I wailed as she led me to the center of the floor. I stumbled along behind her, blushing all the way to my eyebrows. An urgent, feverish heat filled my tummy: this was really happening, she was going to make me dance in my underwear before a houseful of complete strangers.
I stared around the Parlour, heart thundering in my rib cage. The living room was a mass of babbling, wild-eyed housefraus. They were literally squealing with delight, eyes shining with feral pleasure. This was one show they weren't going to miss. I felt surrounded, trapped, hemmed in.
"No, no, please no!" I cried, heart pounding in my throat, "take me up to my room! I don't everyone to see!" A rash of laughter rippled through the audience. Some of them chortled over my childish modesty, others sighed with maternal pleasure. Someone patted me affectionately on the bottom: there there, sweetheart, no need to be shy.
"Don't be silly, Chrissy," Cathy replied gaily, "you're a girl, no one minds seeing your undies." She pushed me slightly ahead of her, then walked back to the stereo, leaving me alone in nothing but my bra, pants and stockings.
More laughter from the audience; high-pitched giggles of sheer derision. Several of the elder Moms clapped their hands in ribald encouragement. Overwhelmed with misery, I stepped away from them, only to discover my exit blocked by Mrs Rhodes and several grinning conspirators. The message was clear: I wasn't going anywhere.
Gasping with shame, I tried to to cover my flimsy little briefs with both hands. The action prompted a chorus of amusement from the audience: Isn't he just the sweetest little thing, look at him trying to hide his underpants, you'd never guess he was a boy, would you?
By this time, my face was blazing the color of a ripe tomato. Even now, years after the event, I can still recall the breathless, gasping shame of that moment, the leering, contemptuous cheers of my audience. That was how it seemed to me at the time; teenaged boys are terribly self-conscious about their bodies, particularly where strangers are concerned. Of course, none of that mattered to Aunt Cathy. She and her company were enjoying the spectacle far too much to consider my emotions.
"OK, let's get this show on the road," Mrs Rhodes said behind me, her high, warbling voice pregnant with excitement, "Cathy, ramp the music up a little".
I cast a final, imploring glance at my Aunt, but found no sympathy there. Her face was hard, stern, accusing. I knew that expression from painful experience. You're going to do this, it said, right here, right now, and without another word!
I choked back on my tears, knowing there was no room for debate, no room for negotiation. She'd reached her decision long ago, and nothing was going to alter her judgment. I would probably get a spanking later on anyway; the only question was whether it would take place in front of these screeching harpies or in the privacy of my room upstairs.
Cathy dialed up the music, then nodded her head in my direction, her eyes narrowed and threatening.
The moment had arrived. It was time to model my lingerie.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 11)
Copyright © Tracy Lane, 2000/2021.
Tender Mercies
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
4.
My vision blurred as I strode reluctantly into the middle of the parlor. Hot tears streaked down my cheeks; I had never felt so utter degraded in my entire life. Here I was, surrounded by a gaggle of old maids, clapping and leering with delight. I shimmied my pelvis from side to side, sauntering around in a wide circle, allowing everyone a close-up view of my gauzy blue underwear. I felt trapped, cornered, exposed: practically nothing was left to the imagination.
Cronish hands wandered over my body as I strutted past, stroking my waist and tummy. Some of them slapped hard at my bottom, leaving sharp, red handprints. I wept as much with pain as anxiety, resisting the temptation to rub my stinging fanny. Others commented on my slim, coltish legs, remarking that I should wear a pair of thigh-highs next time.
My eyes widened with horror at the thought – what did they mean, next time?? Would Aunt Cathy force me to go through this ordeal again? I sudden understood how desperate my situation had become. They wanted to see me decked out in suspenders, stockings and a wonder bra.
"We should make this a weekly event," Mrs Rhodes suggested, prompting a chorus of agreement from the hen's club, "bring our kids along to see what we do with knicker-pickers."
I voiced a tiny scream, wincing at the fresh burst of shrewish laughter. This was so unjust – I wasn't a 'snow-dropper,' I'd never been anywhere near the neighbors' clotheslines. Needless to say, it made no difference whatsoever. Nobody would have believed me over Aunt Cathy. I was a teen, she was an adult, as far as they were concerned, my guilt had already been established.
Cathy forced me to complete five more circuits of the floor, then decided to put the finishing touches on the afternoon's entertainment. I knew exactly what she had in mind as soon as her fingers closed around my wrist.
"No, Aunt Cathy, please! Not a spanking!!"
A rousing burst of applause followed us across the room as I was led towards the straightback chair. I stumbled along in tow, sobbing and pleading for mercy. Struggle as I might, I simply couldn't break that iron grip.
"Adeline – could you hand me the hairbrush from my purse?" Cathy asked Mrs Rhodes, "I think it's time we dealt with our little panty-thief here."
"NOOOOOOOO!!!" I wailed at the top of my lungs, "not the hairbrush, NOOOOOO!!!"
The forementioned brush was instantly produced and passed along to my Aunt, who placed it on the footstool next to the chair.
"I think we'll do this on the bare, young 'lady'!" Turning me around to face the audience, she slipped her thumbs through my knickers and peeled them down to my ankles. Squealing in child-like shock, I crossed my hands in front of myself, much to the amusement of the assembled witnesses. Unfortunately, Aunt Cathy wouldn't countenance any 'false' modesty. Taking me by the forearm, she pulled me firmly over her lap, centering my position so that my naked bottom-cheeks were staring at the ceiling.
"Noooo!!!" I wailed in absolute terror, "please don't Aunt Cathy!! It'll hurt!!"
"Oh, you can bet this is going to hurt, little girl," she replied, raising the brush high over her right shoulder, "now stop struggling or I'll make this a lot worse for you!!!"
Dooonn't, I whimpered as the brush flashed down over my upraised bottom-tops. Aunt Cathy had always spanked hard, within a few minutes, my buns were scorched bright pink. Whipping my head back and forth, I thrashed my legs in exquisite agony. The Bridge Club cheered their appreciation as my hynie blazed with scarlet heat. At some point during the proceedings, my knickers flew off my feet, leaving me in nothing but my frilly white knee-socks.
The spanking continued for ten endless minutes while the brush seared my plump, round orbs, alternating left to right. There was no escape, no respite. I was going to take my punishment no matter how much I yowled and begged for leniency. By the time she finished, I could only lie exhausted over her knee, my bottom glowing a deep, tortured violet.
"Now – up to your room," Cathy ordered, concluding the afternoon's jubilations, "I'll be along to talk to you later."
Finally released from her tender mercies, I fled naked to the stairs. Peals of raucous laughter echoed along the passageway as I threw myself weeping onto my bed.
I'd been sobbing into my pillow for over an hour when I heard Cathy's heavy footsteps approaching my door. I turned over and watched in trepidation as she entered the room, bearing the brush in her right hand. My nerve broke at the sight of it, I lapsed into a litany of frightened pleas:
"Please don't spank me again, Aunt Cathy," I blubbered like a six-year old, "it still hurts really bad, I can't stand it, please don't -"
"All right, that's enough," she snapped, eyebrows knit in clear disapproval, "it's time we had a talk…Chrissy."
Adopting her sternest posture, she laid down the law in no uncertain terms. The journey I'd taken over her knee today would be nothing compared to the punishment I'd receive if I didn’t do precisely as I was told. She'd known all along that I was a tranzie, more or less since the moment I'd first moved in. There would be no more secrets between us, no more skulking around like a thief. From now on, I'd be modeling my panties in public!
NOOOOOOOOO! I cried out in disgrace, but a single stroke of the hairbrush cut my protests short. Aunt Cathy was deadly serious and meant every word she said. Over the next few weeks, my Friday afternoon lingerie parades became a regular event (exactly as Mrs Rhodes had implied), where I was forced to traipse around the living room with my satin underwear on open exhibition.
I swiftly discovered there was no defying her authority, and my life became a living hell as she ground me under her thumb for the next six years. There was no escape, no respite. She had me in lace, skirts and dresses right up to the day I moved out to attend college. Even after that, I was still a laughing stock, a mockery to everyone who'd known me throughout my tormented adolescence.
And in the end, I guess it was no more than I deserved.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 11)
The Clinic
Tracy Lane, 2013/2021.
Released into the Public Domain.
Anyone here remember their annual school physicals?
To this day, I still cringe at the memory for various reasons. Back in Ridgewick Elementary, we used to have at least one every year (two if you count the annual sports check up). Ours could be really embarrassing, because they were usually unannounced and we often had to take our medical in the same room as the boys.
It always started out the same way. First, we were ushered in two lines into the gymnasium, where the nurse divided us into two groups; 'girls' on the right side and boys on the left. This was where things started to get kind of weird. The boys only had to remove their shirts and singlets, but we had to strip all the way down to our panties.
I'm not exactly sure why this was, but I can hazard a guess based on the guidelines and protocols governing the treatment of transfeminine students. I think there must have been an unofficial policy to examine the tranzies more closely. And as we'd all been born male, the school board couldn't have us fraternizing with the 'real' girls.
There was no partition in the room at that time, so the boys got to see us undressing on the other side of the gym. After we'd taken everything off, we had to fold our clothes in neat piles and leave them on the wall-side bench. It's hard to describe how embarrassing it was, standing there in nothing but our undies, waiting for the doctor to call us into the clinic. All of my friends agreed it wasn't fair that the boys got to keep their most of their clothes on, while we had to mill about in our panty-knicks.
When the Doctor was ready to see us, the boys sat down on the left side while we were told to line up and wait their turn. The "clinic" was at the far end of the gymnasium; a brightly lit space with a table, some chairs and a set of scales. There was also a folding screen next to the doctor's chair, in case anyone needed a more "thorough" examination.
Like most of my friends, I was blushing to my hairline and trying to hide my underpants by crossing my hands in front. A couple of girls picked up their vests and tried to hold them around their waists, but the nurse told them to stop being silly, and made them wait with their undies on open display.
By now, you're probably wondering what kind of panties we were wearing. Back in those days, thongs and g-strings were banned by order of the school board, so most of us were wearing plain cotton full briefs. The majority wore pastel-colored knickers with elastic waistbands, while a few of the "cool" girls had floral prints with a little pink bow at the front. I was wearing white cotton pants, the kind that come all the way up to the belly button (yeah, if I'd known the medical was that day, I would've worn something different).
One of my friends – Helena – had on a pair of bright red nylon briefs that shimmered under the lights every time she moved. Naturally, she stood out amongst the crowd, and was the subject of schoolyard discussion for the next few days.
Over the next fifteen minutes or so, the Doctor called us up to his table one by one. When my turn came, I walked up to the scales in my snowy white panties, feeling every eye in the room on me. My tummy was fluttering with butterflies, and for a while I felt like I was watching myself from a different perspective (this used to happen to me a lot when I was young). Stepping up onto the scales, I held my arms up in the air while the nurse weighed me then took my measurements. My heart was literally pounding against my chest, because my entire body seemed to be completely on view, as if I was stark naked. I wasn't really, of course, but that was how it felt.
After the nurse had finished with me, the Doctor asked me my name, then checked it off on his medical form. I instinctively went to cross my hands in front again, but he told me to hold them by my side while he checked my breathing (it's odd how a stethoscope always feels cold, no matter how many bodies it touches).
He asked me numerous questions during the examination, mainly about my family and general health, instructing me to turn round while he examined my spine. I practically fainted on the spot, knowing that I'd be facing my entire class at that second. It's strange: I suspected that worse was yet to come, but seeing everybody staring at me in my fresh white knickers was embarrassing beyond all description.
For some reason, my examination went on much longer than anyone else's. Completing the preliminary physical, the Doctor got me to perform some flexibility exercises. I must have been blushing from heel to crown by that time, knowing that my panties had been viewed from every possible angle. When he instructed me to spread my feet as wide as possible and place my palms flat on the floor, my pristine white bottom went on display to the whole wide world.
When he finally finished (after what felt like half a million years) the Doctor made another note in his report and sent me back to the girls' line. Walking across the room in my bare knickers, that strange, disembodied sensation swept over me again, twice as strong as before. My belly seemed to be melting with warm, liquid heat. It seemed so terribly unfair; none of my friends had spent so much time in their panties, parading about before half the grade.
I brushed shoulders with Helena at the half-way mark; it was her turn with the Doctor, and she looked even more reluctant than I'd been ten minutes before. Her bottom jostled along in tight little circles, highlighted by her glimmering scarlet panty-pants. I wondered how long she'd be under the stethoscope, breathing a sigh of relief that my ordeal was over.
Well, not exactly. For some inexplicable reason, we weren't allowed to get dressed again until the last girl had been examined. There were at seven more girls to go, meaning that the free show would continue for at least the next twenty minutes (if not more).
Question: By definition, does a transgendered story absolutely require transgendered characters? Could it simply be a story in which the male reader adopts a female character's perspective; ie becomes the girl in the story?
On a perfect spring morning at the very beginning of May, a boy named Dave Henson was sauntering down Lancaster Parade, a lanky red-haired lad trailing a bright red yo-yo from his right hand. School had been out for just over a week and the sidewalks were wavering with soft white heat. It was a wonderful time to be twelve years old with the entire summer spread out before you. Ridgewick was a sleepy little burg famed for its clement seasons, the kind of place you read about in Ray Bradbury stories. Lawn mowers droned in some remote distance, dragon flies whickered across moist, green lawns.
Crossing the intersection at Memorial Drive, Dave slung the yo-yo into a perfect overhand spin, letting it hover half an inch over the asphalt. The days were getting warmer; you could almost feel the afternoons leaning into summer. In a few weeks, the roads would be bubbling with hot black tar. He continued on towards Memorial Park, leading the yo-yo and keeping to the shade. A fresh spring mistral flickered down the avenue, rustling the overhanging branches.
"Hi Dave."
The voice came from somewhere overhead; high, clear and rather sweet. Dave glanced up and saw Janey Watson sitting on a low-hanging bough, feet swinging idly back and forth. Janey wasn't exactly a friend, but they were on pretty good terms. Dave was on pretty good terms with everybody. Janey lived up on The Crest, so they often crossed paths on the way home from school.
"Hey, Janey," Dave replied, snapping the yo-yo up to his palm, "whatcha doing up there?"
"Just climbing," Janey answered with a shrug, "you can see all the way to Chamberlain if you climb high enough."
"Yeah?" Dave asked, eyebrows raised in vague disbelief. Chamberlain was a collection of distant skyscrapers on the eastern horizon, regarded with semi-mythical awe by the local kids. Dave sincerely doubted you could see much of anything from Janey's vantage point, but he was tempted to climb up for a look, all the same. A glimpse of Chamberlain's gleaming towers would be tantamount to seeing God or something. Unfortunately, he'd grown a little wary of the whole Tarzan thing since he took that fall last year. He'd spent the whole summer in plaster up to his hips, and he didn't much care for a repeat performance.
Anyway, the view was pretty good from where he was standing. Janey's dress was breathtakingly short, barely reaching down to her thighs. Slim coltish legs descended towards the sidewalk, smooth and tanned and rather shapely for a kid of twelve. A light spring breeze was whispering through the leaves, lifting Janey's abbreviated hemline. Dave found himself craning his neck to see what lay beneath. Which was rather odd, considering that Janey wasn't really a girl.
Janey Watson was a tranzie.
There were a lot of tranzies around Ridgewick these days. Seemed like every second kid you met was one - although you probably wouldn't have known, not unless you'd lived here all your life as Dave had. Half the time, you hardly noticed they were even there. Dave knew most of the tranzies out at Ridgewick Elementary, he'd been through the system with them. There were eight in the sixth grade alone – something like ninety in the school, all up. A pretty sizable number, considering the school's population was barely four hundred.
Tranzies were transgendered children – kids who were neither male nor female. They were also known as transfems or T-girls, depending on which part of town you came from. They seemed to have a lot of different names, actually. Chamberlain Central News referred to them as "The Transsexual Generation" (the one that came after the Pepsi Generation, evidently). The Ridgewick Advertiser had labeled them "The Third Sex," while the North American Journal of Genetic Research described the phenomenon as Toxically Induced Sexual Morphosis; TISM for short.
On the other hand, some of the local epithets were dubious to say the least. Old man Nevin at the Beef 'n' Burger called them "fruits." Coach Phillips out at the high school dismissed them as "queer-boys" (and later claimed he was the victim of a "fag conspiracy" when he lost his job). Reverend Daniels from the League of Christian Decency denounced them as "an abomination in the eyes of God."
Of course, the kids around Dave's neighborhood – none of whom ate at the Beef 'n' Burger – had eventually settled for "tranzies," a child's diminutive which seemed less threatening and somehow more familiar. No one quite remembered who had coined the phrase, but it had passed into the vernacular back in the third grade, and was now the generally accepted term on the east side of town.
Dave had once asked his mother how a boy became a tranzie. Looking Back, David realized that his Mom had been expecting this particular question for quite some time, as she had a long and rather complicated answer prepared. Most parents discuss the birds and the bees with their children; in Ridgewick, they talk about something else entirely.
Apparently, it all had something to do with a chemical refinery over in Blaxland. The place used to make insecticides and defoliants (whatever that was), and there'd been this big chemical leakage about fifteen years ago, several years before Dave was born. The EPA had shut the refinery down, hoping to limit the damage to the surrounding environment, but by that time, the damage was already done. The seepage had reached the water table, and had been absorbed into the food chain.
A whole bunch of weird stuff started to happen over the next couple of years. Babies were born with webbed feet, some with mashed-up faces and crazy, twisted bodies. Others had gills and tails and the damp, moist skins of amphibians. It was like something out of The Twilight Zone. All of these died very young (which Mom thought was something of a blessing) and people hoped that was the end of it.
But then the first tranzies came along.
According to the medical journals, there were two distinct forms of Toxically Induced Sexual Morphism (Dave's mother had read a lot of articles on the topic for some reason). The first were "intersexuals" – anatomical hermaphrodites with a foot in both camps – although they more often passed as female. These were comparatively rare, despite being the first to appear after the Blaxland disaster.The second (and more common) form of TISM was known as transfemininity.
Transfems were biological transsexuals; young boys who morphed into little girls over a period of years. Exactly how this happened, no one was entirely sure, but Dave's mother had told him it was a little like going through puberty – except that you changed from one sex to another (this particular revelation had provided Dave with more than a few sleepless summer nights). Transfems tended to be frail and delicate from birth, with girlish features and slender proportions. Most began to 'turn' around the age of seven, taking at least three years to complete the process. From there, they continued through a more conventional puberty – though none were capable of menstruating or bearing children.
Janey Watson was a typical transfem.
He was, in fact, the quintessential transfem: small, petite, and indistinguishable from a real girl. It wasn't just his appearance, either: it was his behavior, his voice, his overall personality. He walked and talked and acted like a girl. Always had, even back in the first grade, when he wore Osh-Kosh overalls and Doc Martins For Boys. Dave himself wouldn't have known the difference, if they hadn't started out in the same class six years before. He found it easier to think of Janey Watson as a girl nowadays. Truth be told, he found it practically impossible to think of Janey Watson as anything else.
Especially since she'd begun wearing a training bra.
3.
"Are you OK?" Janey asked, noticing the way he was tilting his head around.
"Huh? Oh, yeah, I'm fine," Dave replied, hastily adjusting his vision and wishing he had something clever to say. Unfortunately, spellbinding one-liners had never been one of his strong points.
"You look like you've got a crick in your neck," she observed, leaning back on the branch and raising her legs in a see-sawing motion. Her dress crept up several inches, exposing a generous amount of Janey-flesh. Dave struggled to keep his gaze off her smooth thighs.
"No, nothing like that," he said, casually reeling his yo-yo up and down, "I just got the sun in my eyes." A complete lie of course; it was eleven in the morning and the sun was behind him, but Janey didn't seem to mind. She was too busy watching the yo-yo.
"Hey, that's cool" she said, straightening up, "can you do any tricks?"
"I can do Round the World," Dave answered, grateful for an opportunity to show off his virtuoso talents. Backing up several paces, he spun the yo-yo in a long, looping figure-eight around his shoulders. The whirling red disks streaked past half a dozen times before returning to his open palm.
"Wow!" Janey exclaimed, genuinely impressed, "what else can you do?"
"Well..." Dave began, then launched into a demonstration of his considerable repertoire, his face glowing with secret pleasure. The whole routine lasted nearly two minutes while he wove through the various configurations. He finished up with a very passable Triple-Lindy, then glanced up into the branches, silently hoping for a standing ovation. He wasn't disappointed; Janey was leaning forward on the crook-limb, staring down at him as if he was some kind of Houdini.
Better still, her skirt had inched all the way to the top of her thighs.
"That's really good, Dave!" she applauded, shifting her bottom to a more comfortable position, "I got a yo-yo at home, but I can't do anything like that."
Dave opened his mouth to wave off her praise – hey, no big deal, I'm just a born genius, you know how it is – it but the words never made it past the back of his throat. In adjusting her center of balance, Janey had splayed open her thighs. Dave could see clear up to her silky white gusset. He stood goggle-eyed for several seconds, his mind dissolving into a mass of babbing whitenoise. Like most boys of twelve, he could be reduced to a blithering idiot by the slightest flash of panty.
"It's not that difficult," he answered, finally recovering his voice, "just takes a bit of practice." It was true enough; all you needed was a quick wrist and eighteen hours a day.
He risked another upward glance and was slightly disappointed to discover he couldn't see up her dress any more. She'd moved further down the branch, in towards the middle, and her skirt had slid down with her. Halfway to the knees, hiding just about everything. Well, he supposed it served him right for trying to sneak at peak at a girl's underwear. Except she wasn't exactly a girl, was she? He looked off down the road, wondering what he'd been thinking.
"Maybe you can teach me," Janey said, looking down at him from the middle of the bough, her pretty face ringed by a curly blond halo.
"Well, sure," Dave replied with a good-natured shrug. Why not? She wasn't bad company, now that he was getting to know her a little. Might even be fun to hang out with; they had a lot of friends in common, come to think of it. Strangely, he couldn't help wishing she'd show him a little more of her underwear – just out of curiosity, mind you. He was interested to know what they looked like; if they were any different to what a real girl wore under her skirt (unknown to Dave, practically every one of his friends wondered the same thing, though none of them would have dared admit to it).
Less than one second later, Dave's unspoken query was answered – quite abruptly – and to his most profound amazement.
"Good!" Janey laughed, tipping backwards over the branch. Hooking her knees over the bough, she suddenly swung upside down, with her long golden hair sweeping towards the ground. Her bright red sundress flopped inside out, revealing her shiny white panties to Dave's astonished gaze. His pupils widened in automatic reaction. For a moment, he honestly thought his heart was going to stall in mid-beat. It was as if she'd been reading his mind.
"So where you going now?" she asked, oscillating back and forth above the sidewalk.
"Memorial Park," Dave answered after an indescribably long pause. His eyes skittered over Janey's underwear recording every stitch, fold and wrinkle. They were plain nylon briefs, the kind that came up to the belly button, but he was utterly mesmerized by the spectacle. It wasn't the first time he'd seen a girl's panties, but he couldn't recall ever being this close before. They sort of glittered in the morning sunlight, rippling like liquid silver.
"Can I come too?"
"Okay," Dave answered without a moment's hesitation. At this point, he would have agreed to a frontal lobotomy if she'd suggested it with her skirt over her head. He stood in a slack-jawed fugue, watching the dress creep gradually south. It had no real waistline; nothing to hold it onto her body. Her panties had a tiny red trim around the legs, and there were seams running down the sides. He had no idea that girls' undies were so ... pretty. The material was sheer, slick, and almost translucent. If he ran his fingertips over them, they'd probably feel as smooth as glass. There wasn't so much as a hint of her natural sex; not a bump, not a bulge, not a single –
"Hey, watch this," Janey said, apropos of nothing.
Startled out of his panty-watching reveries, Dave jumped as if caught with his fingers in Old Granny Fester's apple pie. He could feel his cheeks burning with a sort of warm, fluid heat, and it wasn't just embarrassment. He was embarrassed, no sense in denying that, but he was also excited too. As excited as the day he'd played spin the bottle with Rhonda and Sherry, the Makepeace twins. No, the hell with that -- he was more excited than he'd ever felt in his life. What was going on here?
"Step back a little," Janey chirped from beneath the inside lining, "give me some room."
Realizing what she was planning to do, Dave backed up a few feet, realizing that the curtain was about to come down. Well, he supposed couldn't expect her to just sit there hanging upside-down all day (tempting thought the thought was). Nothing lasts forever, as his Mom was fond of saying. And anyway, maybe she'd do it again sometime soon. Like maybe in ten minutes, down on Jungle Gym at Memorial Park.
Arching her back, Janey swung forward with her arms outstretched like a gymnast. The branch dipped as she gained momentum. Dave's eyes widened to the size of dinner plates: her dress was flipping inside out; peeling back almost as far as her shoulders. For one heart-stopping instant, literally everything she had was on display: her flimsy little panties, her pale, alabaster tummy, her sheer white training bra. The frock whipped out over her head, held on by no more than a prayer. Dave thought it was going to fly straight off her body. Janey paused at the height of her arc –
then dropped off the branch in a perfect two-point dismount.
Face beaming with girlish mischief, she landed lightly on the grass beside the footpath, the frock still rucked up around her throat. David's heart was pounding like a trip hammer. He'd never seen a girl this undressed before. It was as if she was standing in the street wearing nothing but her bra and panties. He noticed for the first time that she was wearing frilly white socks and shiny black shoes – the ones with the thin black straps around the ankles.
"AWE-some," he said, totally flabbergasted by the girl's gymnastic prowess (to say nothing of the impromptu lingerie parade).
"I'm on the gym team at school," she replied with a radiant smile, then began working the dress down her torso. She did it without a speck of self-consciousness, oblivious of his wandering stare. When he thought of it, she'd been totally unaware of his attention from the very start. It wasn't like she was showing off or anything – it just never occurred to her that she was doing anything unusual. She was probably like this with all of her friends. Even now, she was chattering away in her warbling canary's voice, her large blue eyes glittering with innocent pleasure. Dave found that he was starting to like her.
Having returned the frock to its normal position, Janey straightened her hair with unconscious precision. She really was very pretty, now that he had a chance to study her face. Dave wondered why he'd never noticed that before; he'd known her for six years, three of them as a girl. Maybe it was because he'd never bothered to look twice 'til now. Funny, that.
"Who're you meeting at the park?" she asked with that same endearing naivety. She had dimples at the corners of her mouth.
"Aww, just some of the kids from Six-B," he replied, enjoying the way the breeze inflating her dress like a balloon. Cued by some obscure telepathic ability known only to children, they started walking down the avenue. Vast, lazy clouds drifted by overhead, dwarfed by a perfect blue sky. Dave spun his yo-yo on the end of its leash, hardly aware of what he was doing.
"What're you-all planning to do down there?" she inquired, turning those neon-blue eyes in his direction.
"Play tag over in the playground," he answered, eyes wandering down to her legs, hoping her skirt would inflate around her waist again, "tag, then maybe a game of rounders, if Georgie Stevens brings his bat and ball."
"Any girls down there?"
"Yeah, Katie Prescott and some of her friends."
Katie Prescott was Six-B's resident tomboy and perennial terror of Memorial Park. Like most of his buddies, Dave was somewhat in awe of Katie's devastating right hook and tended to walk on eggshells around her. It suddenly occurred to Dave how different Janey was to Hurricane Kate and her friends: sweeter, warmer. More... gentle, if that was the right word.
"You guys ever play kiss-chase?" Janey asked, a faint smile flitting over her rosebud lips.
"Well..." Dave stammered, wondering how he was going to answer that particular question. He stared down the green corridor, recalling the way her pants had clung to her pert, round bottom. The whole encounter was etched into his memory, from his first upward glance to that breath-taking final dismount. Every word, every sound, every detail; right down to the scent of the grass and the murmur of the wind through the leaves.
He looked over at his pretty blond friend, suddenly aware that his life had changed. Everything had altered in some silent, understated way only a boy his age would have noticed. He couldn't have put it into words, couldn't have explained it to anyone, not even to his mother, who seemed to understand everything. If he'd been a little older – or perhaps a little younger – he might have felt the hand of fate on his shoulder, pushing him towards an as yet unseen future. But being precisely twelve years old, he felt nothing on his shoulder except the clear May sunlight. He was simply a boy enjoying the last summer of his childhood, and the world was beginning to turn just a little faster.
The morning wheeled on towards a perfect spring day.
The Matinée
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
1.
It was a perfect summer day, one of those endless, golden afternoons when the air was clear and still, with just the barest hint of a cool change in the early afternoon. The shadows beneath the trees were cool and green, the sky overhead a deep, faultless blue. The low droning of a million cicadas echoed from yard to yard.
Kellie Carlyle sped along the sidewalk, generating small tornados in her wake. Her face was flushed and her long brown hair whipped out in a streaming ponytail. Standing on the pedals, she hurtled down Ascot Street, dodging sprinklers and ducking branches. A slender girl in a bright yellow top and a short blue skirt, her eyes were dancing with innocent, child-like joy. School was out, the sun was hot, and the season was spread out before her like an endless white beach.
Easing down on the brakes, she turned left down Greenway and flew through a cold haze of garden spray. She screamed in pleasure as the water touched her skin: a million tiny rainbows shimmered into existence around her. Shaking the moisture out of her hair, she rode high on the saddle, her long legs pumping the stirrups at roughly the speed of light.
Crossing the road, Kellie took the short-cut through Greenway Park, where a bunch of high-school boys were horsing around with a football, trying to impress their girlfriends. Two of them yelled at her to get off the field, rushing at her with their bare chests glittering in the sunshine. Kellie lost them easily, gliding through the commotion with an insulting lack of haste. Baiting the big boys was a well-loved game, one she'd relished almost as far back as she could remember.
Emerging into Lincoln Avenue, she sailed along the bubbling asphalt, ringing her bell as she glided home. The Carlyle house was a highset centennial edifice, the kind of place featured in Better Homes and Gardens in the heritage section. Jess pulled up in front of the low brick fence, straddling her bike and glancing up at the attic window. No shadows, no movement, no motion. Yes: the place was empty, her folks wouldn't be home for hours.
Good!
Ditching the bike without a second thought, she glanced up and down the street to make sure the neighbors weren't watching (a habit she'd formed some years ago - always better to be safe than sorry), then literally dashed up the garden path, eager to get started.
Cheeks flushed with excitement, Kellie locked the front door behind her, sloughing off her backpack and scampering down the hall to the rumpus room. Her heart was racing and her colour was high. She'd been planning this Matinee for days on end, counting down the hours and minutes and seconds until the curtain rose on her Command Performance.
Bursting through the batwing doors, Kellie ran over to the old storage closet where she kept her costumes hidden. Her pulse was racing in her throat, her tummy was quivering with butterflies. It had been weeks since she'd last been left on her own, weeks since she's been able to shed her cumbersome male identity and stand revealed as her true self. Well, the doors were locked, the curtains were drawn and the stage was set. It was time to party!!
Pulling open the chest of drawers at the back of the closet, Kellie started sorting through her wardrobe. So many different characters, so many different identities. She had plenty of time, and literally dozens to choose from, but which one first? The Spoilt Girlfriend? The Sweet Young Thing? The Fashion Model? It didn't really matter, she had the whole afternoon before her. She stood up, making her decision, and peeled her Nike t-shirt over her head in a single fluid movement.
Burlesque!
Yes, she'd begin with a striptease; it had always been one of her favorites. She had at least a hundred different routines to choose from; Vegas showgirls from the Tropicana; Parisian danseuses from the Bal Tabarin, London starlets from The Windmill. Dozens of personas catalogued and stored away in the vault of memory.
Putting a slim hand to her ponytail, she removed a sequined elastic binder, allowing her tangled blond hair to cascade down past her shoulders. With her thick, curly tresses sweeping to her waist in a shimmering gold arabesque, she looked sweet and fragile; a pretty teenaged girl with crystal blue eyes and flawless, alabaster features. Kellie had been rather fortunate in this respect. She'd possessed a sexually ambiguous appearance since her early childhood, and the recent onset of puberty had little effect on her largely androgynous form.
Thowing off her jeans with a casual gesture, she slipped rapidly into her costume, starting with a pair of shimmering lace panties. Her entire nervous system flared with pleasure as each gossamer layer touched her flesh. Putting on her outfit was like assuming a new body. She always felt this way before the curtain rose on her Grand Performance: a swirling rush of backstage anxiety and moist, rippling expectation.
Glancing towards the nearby cheval, Kellie reached for her delicate red corset, its adjustable suspenders and hook-and-eye closure promising a perfect fit. The mere sight of it filled her with a mix of excitement and nervousness. Securing the basque around her waist, she carefully stepped into a pair of seamed midnight stockings, mindful not to tear the sheer fabric. Adjusting the garters to mid-thigh, she turned to face the mirror, savoring the sensation of the nylon against her skin. Her legs seemed lean and coltish, encased in their ebony sheaths.
Her stomach fluttered with anticipation as she gazed at the reflection before her. The girl in the mirror stood tall and slender, exuding a quiet elegance. Her lustrous blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing her face and highlighting her large blue eyes. She appeared youthful, perhaps in her late teens, with an innocent, almost dream-like quality.
The ensemble was nearly complete, but the skin-tight black dress remained. Arching her back, Kellie drew the shimmering lycra hemline over her head, stretching the material almost as far as her knees. The dress was a masterpiece, adorned with crisp red stripes running down both sides. Exquisite lace traceries embellished the shoulder straps, infusing the outfit with a hint of allure. She complemented her regalia with long, crimson opera gloves and slipping into gleaming stiletto heels, their sharp points clicking softly against the floor.
Standing before the mirror, the transformation was striking. The dress clung to her form, accentuating her silhouette, while the accessories added a flair of sophistication. Her reflection exuded confidence and grace, embodying the essence of the character she was about to portray. With a final adjustment of her gloves and a deep breath, she was ready. The stage awaited, and it was time for the show to begin.
Closing her eyes, she began transforming the room around her, willing The Playhouse into existence. An auditorium began to materialize — a grand, cavernous space bathed in the warm glow of the main spotlight. The air was thick with the scent of aged velvet and polished wood, a symphony of sounds filled the space: the soft murmur of an eager crowd, the distant rustle of costumes backstage. The moment was at hand, the curtains poised to rise, and the magic of the performance awaited.
The weight of the evening settled upon her. The anticipation was palpable, the silence before the storm. The night was shattered by a staccato clash of drums; lights dimmed in preparation for the spectacle. The Theater leapt into sharp, technicolor resolution, its looming walls darkened by drifts of purple smoke. She could actually hear the quavering notes of the orchestra tuning up, the low, droning rumble of a moody audience —
And suddenly, Kellie Carlyle was on stage.
The Matinée (2)
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
Louisiana Blues poured out from the bandstand as Kellie stepped into the spotlight, high heels clacking on the polished oaken floorboards. She moved with a supple feline grace, every movement timed to perfection. The real world had fallen away, replaced by a wonderland of music, light and shadow. The audience roared its appreciation.
With her hair professionally styled and her face freshly made up, Kellie was strikingly beautiful. Elegantly gowned in a fetching black ensemble, she started her number with a classic bump and grind. Slipping off her long scarlet opera gloves one teasing finger at a time, she stretched out the tension to the breaking point. Next would come her ear rings, bangles and necklaces ... and then the entertainment would REALLY begin.
Kellie's pulse began to race as she peeled the dress down to her waist, placing her lacy French torsolette on full display, then turned to face the audience, a mischievous smile touching her lips. A wave of pleasure swept through her tummy; she felt small, naked, vulnerable. There was an art to La Dishabille Classique, a protocol she had to follow. She couldn't simply take everything off at once; she had to reveal her hidden delights layer by tempting layer, gradually exposing her intimates to the world.
The applause began to swell as Kellie turned slowly away from the footlights in preparation for the Grand Reveal. Necks craned and eyes gawked as Kellie prepared for her denoument. This was the moment they'd all been waiting for:
The UNVEILING of the PANTIES!
Kellie's hands trembled slightly as she shimmied the dress over her thighs, dropping it lightly to the floor. Her sheer satin knickers came immediately into view; low-cut full briefs with floral insets along the hips. They shimmered like liquid gold in the glaring footlights, the sleek gossamer material rippling as she shifted her weight. A subtle pink color was creeping through her cheeks. She was undressed, disrobed, stripped entirely to her underwear.
Of course, the show was FAR from over.
Kellie sauntered from left to right, gyrating her hips to reveal her pert, round bottom-cheeks. Running her hands up and down her tightly-corseted waist, she plucked at the garters one by one, releasing each with a satisfyingly loud snap! Prohibition jazz played in the back of her mind, rapping out a beat on the checkerboard tiles beneath her heels.
The mob was howling for more, rattling the windows in their frames. Some of the younger men were practically climbing over one another for a better view. Others were screaming for her to remove the basque and sling it across the room.
Sweeping her gaze the across the bar, Kellie returned the spotlight. She reached back and loosened her corset one hook at a time, allowing the shoulder-straps to glide off her shoulders. There was always an instant of speechless, shivering tension as she approached the climax.
The room exploded with applause as Kellie halted in mid-display, balancing precariously on her tippy-toes. Shifting her weight to the left, she straightened both arms over her head, saluting the crowd with two upraised palms. It was a classic "cheesecake" pose, worthy of a Vargas or an Elvgren, and the horde lapped it up.
And with that, it was time -
for the next act.
The show seemed to go on for hours, each act melting seamlessly into the next. Kellie played each role to perfection, becoming an entire troupe of wide-eyed ingénues. Morphing from one persona to another, she was more than the sum of her parts, shedding her inhibitions well into the twilight hours. She took her final bow as the sun cleared the balustrades, curtain falling on the rapturous applause of her imaginary audience.
Slowly, the magic dissipated. The props faded, the stage lights dimmed, the costumes disappeared. And Kellie found herself standing half-undressed in a patch of hazy June shadows, surrounded by a smattering of frilly garments. The show was over, the stage was swept and the band had left the building. But her heart was still pounding with the thrill of performance. How long had it lasted? An hour? Two? She'd been at least six different girls, eagerly discarding their modesty before a ravening throng. And each routine seemed to have lasted forever -
until the moment she found herself alone in the rumpus room.
The Speakeasy was gone, replaced by a more forlorn reality. It was 6:00 pm, her parents would be home soon. She had to set the table, lay out the cutlery and place the casserole in the oven, same as every night. That was her life from one pointless day to the next: a dull, gray house in a dull, gray block at the edge of a dull, gray nowhere. Glancing morosely out the picture windows, she gathered up her costume and stowed it in the linen closet, making sure to hide the outfit beneath an unused stack of sheets and pillow slips. Her folks must never find out. Neither of them would understand, especially not her Father.
God, there has to be more than this, she thought, climbing back into her boy-clothes. She always felt this way as the house settled on its foundations and the endless seconds ticked their way to infinity. That was how it worked. The Matinée had to end sooner or later.
The New Kid in Town
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
1.
I suppose it must have come as something of a shock for The Boy Next Door. He and his family had moved in only a few weeks before, and when his mother sent him over to borrow a cup of sugar, the last thing he expected to see was a pair of firm, young bottom-cheeks staring him dead in the face.
You see, I was dancing the cancan.
Yeah, I know that sounds crazy, but I've always thought the cancan was an incredibly sexy dance. The idea of whirling across a stage with my skirt raised to my chin made my heart race every time it crossed my mind.
It had taken me a while to assemble the costume, starting with a garish satin dress I found at a Red Shield store out in Chamberlain. It looked practically brand-new when I took it down from the rack. The shop-lady told me it was an authentic chorus-girl outfit, a hand-me-down from one of the local dance schools. I managed to talk her down to ten dollars for the dress and a pair of black stiletto heels I'd seen in the window. Everything fit perfectly; I literally couldn't believe my luck.
The layered petticoats were a little more difficult to locate (not to mention expensive) but I eventually came across a dancewear supplier on the net specializing in music-hall accessories. I used my mother's credit card to buy them online and had them mailed to a post-box number at Chamberlain Mail Centre. I paid her back with interest, although I never told her what the transaction was for.
I picked up the lingerie at a Valentine's sale out of town, pooling my allowance for weeks in advance. The sales assistant wasn't sure whether I was a girl or a boy, but she was helpful enough once she saw the color of my money. So helpful, in fact, that I bought four of everything; bras, panties, bustiers and waist-cinchers. Variety being the spice of life, I settled for matching sets of white, pink, red and black.
As for the garter-belts and suspender stockings... well, that's a story in itself, which I'll get round to telling in due course.
The outfit looked absolutely fantastic once I added a cincher-belt and a pair of shoulder-length lycra gloves. I couldn't wait to try it out in the rumpus room (which my imagination transformed into a 19th century Soho music hall). Unfortunately, it had been weeks since I last found myself alone in the house. My bedroom was a little too small to dance in and I didn't want to run the risk of Mom walking in on my performance unannounced. Truth be told, we kept very few secrets from each other, but like any other kid my age, there were certain things I just preferred doing in private.
Anyhow, by the time summer rolled 'round and Momma went to spend the weekend at Grandma's place, I was almost climbing the walls. If you've survived puberty, you'll know how desperate the situation becomes when you're struggling in the grip of raging hormone levels.
Finally having the house to myself, I pulled the ensemble out of its hiding place in the wardrobe and carried it down to the rumpus room. It was large and well-lit, with plenty of space for twirling and kicking. There was a cheval mirror set up to one side of the television. Walking over to the sofa, I laid the garments out in careful order, preparing for the afternoon's festivities.
Peeling off my t-shirt, jeans and hipsters, I stood before the mirror, ready for my transformation. I paused a few moments, allowing the excitement to surge through my system like waves of moist heat. I'd been waiting months for this moment, feeling the exhilaration building up inside me like a slow-burning fever.
Shivering with anticipation, I reached for the lacy, black garter-belt.
It was the sort with adjustable suspenders and a hook-and-eye arrangement at the back. Just looking at the thing made me delirious with embarrassment. Clipping the flimsy piece of lingerie around my slim waist, I picked up a pair of seamed midnight stockings and stepped carefully into them, cautious not to tear the sheer fabric. Adjusting the suspenders to mid-thigh, I turned to pose in the mirror, enjoying the touch of nylon against my bare flesh. My legs looked long and tapering in their ebony sheaths.
Next, I pulled on a pair of pristine white panties, slipping them over the garters with a whisper of liquid satin. Delicate and nebulous, they shimmered like platinum in the lazy afternoon light. The garter-belt was plainly visible through the gossamer material. The hips were decorated with a delicious floral trim. I was blushing at the thought of exhibiting them to my imaginary audience.
I put on a matching white underwire brassiere, adjusting the shoulder straps with vaguely tremulous fingers. My tummy was fluttering with anticipation; the girl in the mirror was tall and slim and quite beautiful. Shining blond hair tied back in a long ponytail, she looked maybe fourteen years old; her large blue eyes and tiny mouth giving her an innocent, child-like appearance.
Turning around, I looked back over my shoulder, enjoying the curve of my figure; the lush, full shape of my bottom. The panties were a little high-cut at the back, exposing a generous amount of cheek on either side. I wriggled my fanny impishly, smiling back at myself. Raising one hand, I slapped myself, very hard, on the right buttock, leaving an angry red mark. My smile broadened in pleasure. I needed a good, hard spanking; I was an extremely naughty little girl, after all.
Returning to the business at hand, I pulled on the petticoats, their flouncing bulk accentuating the luscious swell of my hips. Two layers of alabaster frills, an absolute pre-requisite to dancing the cancan. Waved above the waistline, the crinolines formed a kind of backdrop for the underwear, a curtain raised to exhibit the panties and stockings.
However, the costume wasn't quite complete.
I drew the satin hemline over my head, allowing the dress to drop into place over the massed petticoats. It was beautifully designed, with a halter top and a full-circle skirt that swept down to just below the knee. The frock was ornate and rather gaudy, red and black stripes ran the length of the skirt. Lace traceries embellished the bustline. I finished my preparations by drawing on the long, crimson gloves and fastening the cincher around my waist. And then I was ready.
I posed in the mirror, stepping forward on one foot and lifting the petticoats to reveal a saucy black garter. My heart was racing in my chest, my eyes twinkled with mischief. Was this how it felt, waiting backstage while the band warmed up its horns and strings? I could almost hear the murmur of the crowd, the popping of corks and the clinking of glasses. In a very few moments, I'd have to run onto the stage with my panties on full display. My entire body was trembling with expectation. Gazing into the mirror, I saw a rich, pink glow suffusing my features.
Snatching up two handfuls of flocked white lace, I conjured up a packed Victorian nightclub on the south side of London. For one second, I could almost see the chandeliers flickering overhead, the coils of smoke rising to the rafters, the dim shape of the audience beyond the footlights. The band had started up with a clashing of drums: I was being summoned out before the crowd. It was time to reveal my gauzy white underwear to the world!
Grinning my most brilliant smile, I raced onto the stage in an avalanche of gossamer frills. I launched into my routine with a series of classic high-kicks, straining my garter-belt to the breaking point as my feet swept towards the ceiling. A vast star of joy seemed to explode in my belly. Heart pounding in ecstasy, I spun into a long, wheeling pirouette, skirts flying out in a perfect circle. I orbited around the room, exposing my panties all the way up to my belly button. Stockinged thighs flashed in the mirror as I swirled past, my hair flailing about my shoulders.
Every nerve in my body seemed to tingle with electric fire. Drawing a deep breath, I pitched forward into a cartwheel, scissoring my legs in mid-air to allow the crinolines to fall away. I paused at the height of my arc; suspended upside-down with my petticoats cascading over my head. Cool air whisked between my thighs as I went over, almost shrieking in rapture. It was wonderful, better than I'd ever imagined.
Landing gracefully on my feet, I whipped the dress back up to my throat and kicked my heels over my head, laughing like a child as I leapt from foot to foot. The audience roared its approval, their deafening shouts echoing about the ceiling. I rushed forward, waving my skirt as high as it could go. I felt sweet, feminine and unbelievably naughty. Tight black garters snapped against my haunches, virginal white panties glared in the mirror.
The performance lasted about ten minutes. Pulse thudding in my temples, I careened through a succession of kicks, handstands and flip-flops, taxing my gymnastic abilities to the limit. My stockings crept imperceptively down my thighs, exhibiting more bare flesh until the suspenders were as taut as violin strings. Wild exhilaration filled my veins; I spun ever faster, giggling and screaming as my petticoats rose and fell.
I finished up with by bending double and tossing my skirts over my back, baring my ripe, pantied bottom to the entire room. Breathless with excitement, I stood with my heels together and my dress hanging over my head. I clenched my bottom-cheeks impulsively, listening to the crowd cheering; thundering for more. I smiled to myself in pure, innocent delight, prepared to stand up and give them the encore they deserved.
Just at that second, someone cleared their throat behind me.
The New Kid in Town (2)
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
2.
My eyes widened in surprise.
Lips parting in a silent gasp, I peeked out from below the frothy curtain of my petticoats, still doubled over with my bottom thrust out in rude display.
There was someone standing at the door of the rumpus room. Someone I'd never seen before. A boy about my age, maybe a year older. Tall; taller than me, and much wider across the shoulders. He was wearing a Chamberlain High School jacket and holding something in his right hand, although neither fact registered with me at the time. He was staring at me (or rather at my derriere) slack-jawed and speechless, astonishment stamped all over his face in capital letters.
"Ohmygod!!" I cried, remembering how high-cut my underpants were at the back, how much of my creamy white bottom-flesh they exposed. I swung around and straightened up, flipping my skirt over to a more modest position. I stared back wordlessly, my face darkening with embarrassment.
How long had he been standing there?
How much had he seen?
What was he doing here?!
His eyes seemed to refocus, as if he'd just come out of a trance, then he cleared his throat again.
"Hi ..." he said, raising his hand in unconscious greeting, "I ... I'm from next door ... I've ... I just came over to ..." That was as far as he got before he remembered he was holding a coffee mug in his right hand. A rather large one with a Starbucks logo on the side.
"How did you get in here?" I demanded, feeling more than a little scared. He was far bigger than me - built like a linebacker on steroids, in fact. I stepped away from him, feeling small and weak and vulnerable. He was blocking my sole exit from the room. I looked anxiously around, wondering how I'd get past him if it came to trouble.
"Uh ... I'm sorry, the front door was open," he replied red-faced, gesturing over his shoulder with the Starbucks mug, "I knocked for about two minutes, but no one answered, so I ..." his voice trailed off and I saw that he was nearly as embarrassed as me. Two bright spots stood out on his cheeks. Despite his size, he looked like a very small boy caught with his hand down the cookie jar. He offered me an apologetic grin, his eyes roaming over my costume - particularly the bustier.
"What do you want?!" I exclaimed, covering my tiny cleavage with both hands. It was a reflex action: He was a stranger, I was standing here in a low-cut dress. I wanted to cover up, hide myself from this lumbering monstrocity. How could I have been so stupid as to leave the front door open? Now my secret was out: he'd seen me capering around the rumpus room with my skirt over my head.
"Nothing ..." he replied uncomfortably, "I mean, my mother sent me over for a cup of sugar ... she's making a cake, and we only moved in two weeks ago ..."
"A cup of sugar?" I asked in a slightly incredulous tone. He obviously wasn't going to hurt me. He now seemed less of a threat than when I'd first seen him bulking out the doorway. Now that the initial shock had passed, I was able to take a closer look at him. He had a surprisingly open expression, almost devoid of thoughtless, adolescent cruelty. He was big, but he wasn't mean.
"Yeah," he said, and rubbed the back of his neck with his huge left paw, having exhausted his vocabulary for the time being. I searched his features carefully, uncertain how to proceed. Could I trust him? Would he keep what he'd seen to himself? I lowered my hands to my sides, realizing I didn't have much choice now that the cat was out of the bag.
Unless, of course, I could come up with a convincing enough lie.
"You're probably wondering what I was doing", I said, sweeping a gloved hand around the room.
"Well ... no, I didn't ..." he started, looking more uncomfortable than ever.
"I was rehearsing for the Winter Eisteddfod," I explained, blushing to the edge of my hairline, "we're doing a Moulin Rouge number on Christmas Eve". It wasn't a complete lie: my dance class was training for the yuletide arts festival, and the cancan had always been a popular number. I guess it sounded plausible enough, even if I'd been dancing without any music whatsoever. I watched him closely for any sign of disbelief. His reaction startled me:
"Really? Well, it looked pretty good from where I was standing."
"What?" I demanded in near disbelief.
"Sorry, I just meant -"
"How much did you see?"
"Just about everything," he replied without thinking, then realized how his words might have been interpreted, "I mean, just the last couple of seconds, that thing where you bend over and ..." he closed his mouth, evidently deciding it would be better to quit while he was still behind.
"So...you came over for a cup of sugar?" I asked once more, feeling my spine relax somewhat. He posed no threat to me whatsoever, I'd come to understood that much, at least. As a matter of fact he seemed...well, kind of nice.
"Yeah, if that'd be all right," he answered, holding up the mug with an almost comically self-depricating look. Aw, shucks ma'am, I'm so sorry about all this. Just gimme my cup a' sugar and I'll be on my way.
"OK," I said, a genuine smile touching my lips, "you want to come out to the kitchen?" I stepped towards him, hearing my stilettos clocking on the floorboards. Nylon frills brushed against my thighs, raising static along the stockings. My sense of touch seemed to have been amplified a hundredfold, I was almost painfully conscious of everything touching my skin. Flimsy white panties, clinging to my hips; wispy black garter-belt; nestled snugly around my waist. Long, tight suspenders, stretching along my legs.
"Sure," he nodded, and stepped aside, allowing me to pass into the main corridor. My skirt rustled gently as I pushed by, giving him a shy sideways glance. So huge; I was frankly amazed that he'd fit through the front door, open or closed. He fell in behind me without comment, two hundred pounds of all-American beef squeezed into a Chamberlain jacket and a pair of faded blue levis. And carrying a Starbucks coffee mug in his right hand.
I could almost feel his eyes wandering over my bottom as we walked out to the kitchen.
The New Kid in Town (3)
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
3.
On reflection, it must've been the dumbest thing I'd ever done in my life up to that point. I had to live next door to this guy and his family; how could I have been crazy enough to think I'd get away with it? In a perfect world, I suppose I would have been 'straight' with him from the start; told him I was biologically male (even though my genetic condition gives me a highly feminized appearance) and that he'd simply caught me fooling around in a ten dollar dress I'd bought at the Salvation Army. He was a regular guy, he'd understand my position. Probably laugh at the mistake and invite me over to watch the Semi Finals on ESPN.
Well...maybe not. But who knows? As I later discovered, Pete Fuller had about the sweetest nature to be found on God's green earth, not a malicious bone in his entire body. I might have saved us both a hell of a lot of trouble by just coming clean.
The truth was, I didn't know the guy from Adam. In the course of events, he proved himself a stand-up dude and a better friend than I'd ever known, but at the time he was just some big lummox who'd wandered in off the street while my back was turned (and my prim young fanny bared, let's not forget that little detail). I had no idea what I was dealing with here; he could have been an escapee from a psych-ward for all I knew. I mean, he walked in holding a Starbucks mug, for chrissake.
It was too late to change my story, anyway. I'd started out with a little white fib, telling him that I'd been rehearsing for a school musical. And it wasn't a complete lie; Lainsbury Hall was putting on a Bastille Day review in July, which included a Moulin Rouge number in the grand finale. I'd been conscripted for the Montmartre sequence, along with four other volunteers from the tenth grade.
I've heard it said that no good relationship begins with a lie, and in light of what followed that first meeting, I can vouch for the accuracy of the statement (although things worked out fine in the end, at least for Pete and his folks). My sole defense throughout the whole fiasco was that I never acted out of malice, never willfully set out to hurt anyone. I know that's no real excuse, but at the end of the day, my behavior was prompted by circumstance rather than spite.
Still ...
"I haven't seen you around," The Boy From Next Door said as we walked into the kitchen, "you go to Chamberlain High?" I wasn't aware of it at the time, but I had already decided – subconsciously at least – to break the cycle of deception before it gained too much momentum. I stepped over to the pantry, throwing him a backwards glance. He'd halted by the kitchen table, hands sunk into the pockets of his jacket.
"No, I don't," I replied to his question, folding open the louvered doors, "I go to Lainsbury Hall over on Bridgeport Street." No need lie there, he was probably unfamiliar with the general territory anyway. I reached into the pantry, mind racing ahead of my mouth as I tried to anticipate his next question.
"Oh, yeah, Lainsbury Hall ..." he repeated, scanning his memory for any references to a Bridgeport Street, "that's the private school, isn't it? The one out by St Andrews."
"The same," I nodded, turning to face him, sugar bag in hand, "sounds like you know Chamberlain pretty well." I was a little surprised by his knowledge of the local geography. He'd only moved in a couple of days ago, from what he'd told me.
"Yeah, I do. Been here my whole life. My folks and I used to live in the Westside before we bought the place next door." He was standing in the window, his brown hair tinted gold by the deepening afternoon sun. Square-jawed and blue-eyed, he must have had at least a dozen girls hanging off his arm come Friday night. Cheerleaders most probably.
"The Westside?" I asked, putting the sugar on the table and extending my hand for the starbucks mug, "I thought it was mainly nightclubs and casinos out there."
"Yeah, it is", he agreed, passing me the mug without conscious thought, "my Dad owns the Windjammer Tavern down in Pitt Street. We used to live upstairs, over the main bar, but then we decided to move out here to the burbs."
I'd heard of the Windjammer. One of the Westside's more upmarket establishments, it was best known for its entertainment center, which included a gamesroom and a theatre restaurant. Live bands played there most weekends, and it was the venue of choice for a wedding receptions and civic functions, despite the Westside's sleaze-dive reputation.
"Your father owns the Windjammer?" I asked, pouring the sugar into the mug and spilling a little on the table, "you must be the most popular guy at Chamberlain High."
He contemplated this for a few moments, then smiled: a wide, easy smile, quite unlike the penitent grimace he'd given me previously. Like I said, at least a dozen girls come Friday night. They'd just about melt in their pants before that heart-stopping grin.
"Yeah, a quarterback with a singles bar; every senior's fantasy." He laughed as if he'd never considered it before (which, in fact he hadn't), and I caught myself laughing with him. I was struck again by how open his face was, how warm and free of teenaged cruelty. The fear and doubt I'd experienced earlier had dissipated entirely; so had my first impression of a blundering, witless lout. It was almost possible to forget I was wearing suspender stockings beneath my skirt.
We stood looking at each other across the room, a table full of sunlight between us. I guess that's where it started: that tiny burst of spontaneous laughter, followed by a long second of relaxed silence. I discovered that I liked him. Very much. Strange how a friendship can form in the quiet spaces between two sentences.
"So ... you play football?" I asked, apropos of nothing.
"Yeah, I run defense for the Chamberlain Rebels. Although I seem to spend more time on the benches than on the field lately"
"Hard to believe," I said, measuring the spread of his shoulders. He shrugged his response, then surprised me by changing the subject.
"What about you? You play any sports?" He sounded genuinely interested.
"Studied gymnastics since I was ten," I answered, telling him the complete truth for the first time that day. I was impressed: I'd never met a jock who didn't bulldoze straight over the conversation once they got started on the virtues of the game. The Boy From Next Door was a rare find indeed.
"Cool," he said, and a look of recognition seemed to pass over his features, "hey, didn't Lainsbury win the state gymnastics finals last year? You weren't on the team, were you?"
"No, I wasn't. I'm good, but not that good." Which was a pity, Lainsbury's gymnasts wore cute little pleated skirts with long white socks. I could almost see myself flipping over into a handspring during the introductory routine, exposing my flawless white briefs to like a million people. Cheerleaders and cancan girls. The thought brought the hint of a smile to my lips.
We laughed again, although he had no idea what I was giggling about. And for one perfect instant, reality seemed to peel back, replaced by the illusion I'd generated within myself. I was no longer just some freak tarted up in a garter-belt and a tawdry satin dress. I was a girl: a pretty, teenaged girl who been caught flaunting her undies when she thought no one was watching. Laughing it off in the kitchen with The Boy From Next Door.
I looked down at the Starbucks mug on the table, wondering what to say next. My uninvited guest was still standing on the other side of the table with his red-gold hair glinting in the sun. His errand was complete; we had no further business with each other. His mother was probably wondering what was taking him so long. But paradoxically, I didn't want him to leave. I was enjoying myself; enjoying the attention he was paying me, the thrill of discovery and exposure. I was excited, more excited than I'd ever felt before. It was magical, it was enchanting, and I didn't want it to stop.
"You ...wouldn't like some milk and cookies, would you?" I asked hesitantly, feeling like a bobby-soxer in a 1950s situation comedy. A vague premonition whispered through my mind, a soft warning echoed over some great distance: What are you doing? What in god's name are you doing? It was a small, insignificant voice, drowning in the flood of arousal rising through my system. I had no trouble dismissing it from my thoughts.
"Yeah, sure," he answered without a second thought, as if afternoon tea with the local hermaphrodite was the most natural thing in the world. He sat down at the table, hunching comfortably forward on his elbows. I walked back over to the pantry, petticoats skittering as I moved.
"Chocolate chip OK?"
"Nothing Better," he replied.
And so it began.
THE PLAYHOUSE
CHAPTER ONE
1.
Verity Sherman walked down the central colonnade of the Facility, a pretty young woman in a pastel yellow sundress, her full lips pursed with trepidation. It was Monday morning; the Committee was meeting at ten thirty-five to discuss her latest progress report. Verity noted the time with an anxious turn of her wrist. Attendance was mandatory, she couldn't afford to be late by even a few seconds. She quickened her pace to match the pounding in her chest.
The colonnade was a vast expanse of iridescent columns sweeping off into an alabaster limbo. Opalescent pillars loomed on either side, their crystal surfaces glimmering in the muted light. Verity could hear her heels clicking along the vast corridor, remote echoes in the brooding, marble stillness. A fresh summer breeze seemed to flicker along the Italian floor tiles, raising the hem of her dress.
It was a trick, of course. Like everything else in the Facility, the breeze was an illusion, a simple mirage redolent with the scent of grape and honey-suckle. Deception was the only truth in this house of vacant fantasies. Everything here was either a lie, a dream or a nightmare - although the boundaries between the three were somewhat obscure, Verity had come to realize.
In the three months since she'd entered the Program, Verity had been exposed to indignities without number: probes and penetrations; medical procedures which invariably left her shaken and tearful. The invasions never seemed to end. They'd explored her most intimate recesses with a barrage of wicked-looking instruments, delving and touching and pricking and poking until she'd begged them to stop, wailing like a child as each new device was inserted.
Still, there was something worse than all the violations she'd suffered over the past ninety days.
There were the Interviews.
Reaching the end of the colonnade, Verity entered an equally extravagant hallway decorated with Baroque oils - Rembrandts, Van Dykes, Rubens and hundreds of others she'd never heard of. The walls were covered with thick indigo velvet, lending the hall the appearance of some lavish private gallery. Verity wasted no time examining the artwork; she could think about improving her cultural literacy if she survived her probation. As it was, she'd be lucky to make it through the next twenty-four hours with her sanity intact.
Verity wasn't alone in her never-ending pilgrimage through the Hall of Wonders. Like every other candidate in the Reorientation Program, she had a bodyguard assigned to accompany her whenever she moved about the Facility. A combination security guard, escort and prison warder, he rarely spoke, other than to inform her which door to enter or what direction to take.
Verity looked shyly up at the man striding beside her. He was a big, heavy-set veteran in a black business suit, aged perhaps in his mid-thirties. He walked with the precise, measured step of a military serviceman. His dark, impassive face was masked by a pair of reflector sunglasses, enhancing his hard, disciplined bearing. The tag on his lapel read TYLER, F. Verity had often wondered what the 'F' stood for, but had never summoned up the courage to ask. She was under strict instructions never to engage the bodyguards in private conversation.
They walked past a chain of sumptuous Rococo sculptures depicting the Rape of Persephone ('rape' being the operative word in this case), arriving before an enormous oaken door, half as tall as a Los Angeles apartment block. Verity's gaze wandered up to the coat of arms mounting the portal. Painstakingly embossed on the sepia woodgrain was a silver serpent coiled around a cross. The letters 'TVC' were inscribed in gold leaf directly below the shield. Verity had never understood the significance of the crucified snake, but she thought she knew what the initials stood for.
The bodyguard stepped in front of her, his large frame blocking her view of the logo. He must have been at least four feet across the shoulders. Touching a finger to the side of his sunglasses, Tyler F spoke quietly into his comset.
"Miss Sherman's here."
Endless grey silence for several seconds, followed by an equally ominous click: hidden locks turning in varnished oak panel. Verity's knees weakened as she contemplated the reception awaiting her on the other side of that monstrous door. She was dizzy, light headed; almost feverish with fear and expectation. It was a consistent paradox: despite her misgivings, Verity always felt a thrill of excitement as she prepared to face the Committee.
The door opened, evidently of its own volition.
"Go in," Tyler told her dispassionately.
Stealing a final, calming breath, Verity stepped across the threshold.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 30)
THE PLAYHOUSE
Click Here To Read Online
(page 30)
Torment
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
1.
Let me say this from the outset: coming from a large, extended family with dozens of relatives, my childhood was an epic of non-stop tickling. Most of our people emigrated from Eastern Europe, eventually settling into the same neighborhood, which meant there were always plenty of kids around on weekends and holidays.
Our folks took turns taking care of us after school, sometimes sending an older cousin over to keep an eye on us. This was a favored tradition from the old country, where everybody in seemed to be related by blood or marriage. The majority of our babysitters were relatives, but our all-time favorite minder at the time was our "long lost" cousin Karla.
Karla Jeygensen was three years my senior, making her around fifteen when she started babysitting my sisters and I. We quickly discovered she was a world-class tickler, and while we all fell victim to her torturous fingertips at one time or another, I soon became her prime target – mainly because I did everything in my power to provoke her most of the time.
I guess I need to explain a little about myself. I was born with a rare glandular condition known as TISM - Toxically Induced Sexual Morphism. While genetically male, I appear anatomically female in virtually every respect; only the specialists can tell the difference, and then only after extensive examinations and testing. The medical literature connects it to an industrial accident back in the sixties, which released several thousand tons of insecticide into the local environment - much of which consisted of conjugated estrogens. The result was an ecological disaster and several generations of transsexual children - transfems in the regional parlance - of which I happen to be a prime example.
The condition effects something like one in seven males in the Courtland district, meaning that I really wasn't seen as anything out of the ordinary at the time (religious fanatics and right-wing nutjobs notwithstanding). Transfems had become a fixture in my hometown decades before, and my parents were willing to raise me as a girl during early childhood. So did everyone else, which is where cousin Karla comes in.
As the proverbial black swan of our family - an archetype gothic art student with a 'take no prisoners' attitude - Karla had my number from day one, and never failed to remind me who was in charge. It made absolutely no difference what my preferred pronoun was: she utterly refused to put up with even the slightest hint of rebellion on my part. If I started something, I could be darned sure she'd finish it.
And believe it or not, that suited me just fine.
Being the middle child in the family, I was slightly starved for attention, and usually acted out in chronic misbehavior. I was also a budding tomboy (a lethal combination back in those days), so I was always getting into some kind of trouble. Karla was somewhat on the rough-and-tumble side as well, making her the perfect foil for my frequent escapades. In common with most little 'girls,' I enjoyed a good tickling every now and then, but more importantly, I loved Karla's undivided attention whenever she dropped round for the afternoon.
I think Karla picked up on it early on, because she started "punishing" my high jinx with extremely long tickling sessions, sometimes lasting more than fifteen minutes with intermittent breathers. My sisters, Tanya and Lydia, usually joined in the festivities, making sure I never got off too lightly. Much as I dreaded these protracted marathons, I still looked forward to Karla's weekly visits and often dared her to chase me down for a tickling. I simply could not help myself; I always believed that I'd get away with it this time.
From the very start, I urged her on with incessant mischief. At first, she would jokingly warn me off, threatening me with the most diabolical torments imaginable. Naturally, this would only make me more determined to push the limits as far as possible. Within a few seconds, I'd be playing the nuisance while she tried to read a book on the sofa (or whatever). I never knew when the warnings were going to run out (that was a crucial part of the excitement), so I always screamed like a banshee when my ordeal began.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 18)
Torment
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 18)
Torment
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 18)
Torment
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 18)
Turning Handstands
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
1.
CRASH!
Ian Bradford paused at his computer, glancing up at the ceiling in growing irritation. What the hell was Aggie up to now? He had two papers due next Monday and she'd been bumping around upstairs all afternoon. The constant pounding was wreaking havoc with his concentration; he'd just written the same paragraph four times. God, he wished he'd headed down to the library this morning. His life had descended into chaos since his precocious young cousin moved in. He turned back to the keyboard, shaking his head in mounting annoyance.
CRASH!!
"HEY!" Ian yelled, almost leaping out of his skin. Another concussion, loud enough to rattle the windows this time. What was going on up there? She couldn't have been jumping around on the bed again: not even that would've have made so much noise (unless the legs gave way, which was entirely possible). Then again, what else could it be? Mom had told her off about that last week, so she should have known better. Evidently, she'd suffered a relapse. Aggie tended to act up whenever Mom wasn't around to regulate her behavior, particularly when she was seeking attention. Oh well, the hell with it. He had more pressing concerns than playing hall monitor to a hyperactive twelve year old. Shifting his chair closer to the computer desk, Ian placed his fingers on the keys and started typing.
A third, catastrophic detonation, shaking the foundations beneath his feet: CRASH!!!
And Ian saw finally red.
Pushing back from the desk, he stood up, saved his file and stalked out towards the staircase. Any more of this and the roof was likely to collapse. Aggie was - without exception - the most exasperating child in the universe. For all her endearing qualities (and there were many), she could be insufferably naughty when it suited her. Well, enough was enough. Time for some direct intervention, so to speak. Ian started up the stairs, heavy brown boots announcing his approach.
Aggie's quarters were at the far end of the first floor landing, a spacious, skylit bedroom with a slanting attic ceiling and cedar paneling. Ian loped down the hallway, listening for the tell-tale sounds of tortured bedsprings. He drew in a deep breath, willing himself to be calm. Truth be told, he didn't mind her jumping on the mattress, he just wanted her to keep it down to an acceptable level. He strode down to her room and stuck his head in the door.
"Aggie!" he barked, a little louder than he intended.
Framed a hazy shaft of afternoon sunlight, Aggie Preston was a pretty young girl with rose-petal lips and curly blond hair spilling down to her waist. Her petite figure was outlined by a red cotton sun frock, so translucent that Ian could see the ghost of her underwear. She was standing before a large cheval mirror (an heirloom passed down from their mutual grandmother) with her arms raised over her head. She looked like a high diver about to catapult from a springboard.
"What're you doing? You're making enough noise to wake the dead!"
Aggie lowered her hands and looked over at the door, her face as bright and open as a summer morning.
"I'm practicing," she told him.
"Practicing? Practicing what?"
"Handstands."
Yeah, that'd be right, he thought ruefully, serves me right for teaching her how to do cartwheels yesterday. He shook his head incredulously. When would he ever learn? Next it'll be backflips and somersaults.
"Why don't you go practice down in the backyard?"
"I want to watch myself in the mirror," she replied, gesturing towards the cheval, "only I can't because my dress keeps getting in the way."
Ian rubbed his temples in disbelief. Was that why she'd been thumping around like a goddam elephant for the past two hours? Surely not.
"Well, put some shorts on, then."
"I want to see what I look like wearing the dress."
"Yeah, that makes a lot of sense," Ian commented wearily. The conversation was getting loopier by the second. He couldn't believe this was happening. Two book reports due next Monday and here he was, talking gobbledygook with a twelve year old. No, sorry - a twelve year old who likes turning handstands in front of the mirror. Wearing a dress.
And the loopiest thing of all? She wasn't even a girl. Not really.
Aggie was a transfem.
To quote one of Ian's contemporaries, you saw a lot of transfem around Ridgewick nowadays. Seemed like every second kid you met was one - although you'd simply never have guessed, not unless you'd lived here all your life. Half the time, you hardly noticed they were even there. Ian knew most of the transfems out at Ridgewick Consolidated, he'd been through the system with them. There were two dozen in the eighth grade alone – close on two hundred in the school, all up - a rather significant number, considering the school's general population was somewhat less than a thousand.
Transfems were biological transsexuals; genetic males who morphed into anatomical females during early childhood. Nobody was completely sure how this occurred, but the scientific literature theorized it was caused by an alpha-five mutation, similar to the cases documented in the Dominican Republic. Apparently, it was a little like going through puberty – except that you changed from one sex to another. Most began to 'turn' around the age of seven, taking around three years to complete the process. From there, they continued through a more conventional puberty – though few – if any – ever experienced the rigors of menstruation.
Aggie Preston was your typical transfem. No, actually, she more than that. She was your archetypal transfem: frail and delicate, with girlish features and slender proportions. It wasn't just her appearance, either: it was her voice, her attitude, her overall bearing. She was literally indistinguishable from a 'regular' girl. Always had been, as far back as Ian could remember.
OK, she could be a little rough-and-tumble at times, scaling trees and hurling snowballs with the best of them, no doubt about that whatsoever. But behind all the tomboy bravado, there was an underlying softness to Aggie's character – genuinely feminine, rather than effeminate.
Ian, who was Aggie's senior by (barely) one year, had enjoyed – or maybe suffered – a particularly close relationship with A.G. Preston throughout most of his childhood. As first cousins, they'd been virtually inseparable in elementary school, blackening eyes and fattening lips whenever trouble reared its ugly head in the playground (escapades which landed both in the principal's office on more than one occasion).
In that regard at least, Ian had looked on Aggie as a kid brother, one who was always watching his back when the chips were down and the daggers were drawn.
This had lasted all the way through to the third grade, when Aggie's Change had become apparent. Her transition had been remarkably swift, lasting barely eighteen months. Looking back now, it seemed to have happened in the blink of an eye, stunning even the endocrinologists who were researching her case files. It was like watching Tom Sawyer turn into Becky Thatcher between the space of two summers.
And quite suddenly, Ian no longer viewed Aggie Preston as his kid brother.
No, this was an entirely different ball game, played by rules neither of them quite understood. There had, inevitably, been a brief period where they'd drifted apart – perhaps by only the slightest of degrees – as Aggie had adjusted to her new social role and Ian discovered there were plenty of others willing to watch his back (though none of them ever accompanied him to the principal's office).
And yeah, a few awkward moments had ensued – like that trip to Lake Ridgewick where he'd seen Aggie in a one-piece for the first time – but they'd been amazingly few and far between, considering that she'd undergone a complete gender reversal. The most difficult part (for Ian at least) was adapting to the new pronouns, and that was only due to force of habit.
There was, however, one significant difference that everybody else seemed to notice. Ian and Aggie had somehow changed – virtually overnight – from the closest of sibling comrades to the bitterest of sibling rivals. It wasn't the sort of schoolyard competition you might have expected from a couple of boys, either: it was a full-on sis vs bro, guy vs gal, knock-em-down, drag-em-out gender-feud of Homeric proportions.
The situation had naturally been exacerbated when Aggie had relocated to the Bradford residence last fall (a move necessitated by her father's unexpected business transferal to Europe). Placing the pair in such close proximity was the equivalent of housing two scorpions in a depth charge. And despite all appearances, it wasn't so much the constant fights and bickering that drove Ian to the brink of insanity. It was the incessant smart-mouthing, back-chatting and batspit crazy girl-talk!
All the same, Ian – who had only recently turned thirteen and had inherited all of the hormonal calamities that accompanied that memorable age – was about to learn that there were at least a few advantages to having a transgendered cousin around the house.
Especially since she'd started to … well, grow up.
"Can you watch me to see if I'm doing it right?" she asked, oblivious to the mayhem she'd wrought in his work schedule. That was Aggie Preston all over. Not content with simply ruining his afternoon, she expected him to stand around praising her gymnastic abilities to the skies. All the same, Ian felt inclined to capitulate for the time being. She'd probably lose interest if he indulged her whims for a few minutes. He sat down on the bed, resigning himself to the inevitable.
"OK. Show me what you've got."
Aggie turned back toward the mirror, paused for several seconds, then dropped over onto her palms. Her dress fluttered inside out, allowing Ian a generous view of her fresh, white underpants. She arched her spine for balance, feet waving precariously in mid-air. Ian noted her locked elbows, the subtle curve of her belly. Not bad, for a beginner. She held her legs up for about five seconds, then fell back on to her feet.
"How was I?" she asked, eyebrows raised enquiringly. Her dress was still rucked up over one hip, holding on by a thread and a promise. A sliver of cheeky white panty peeked out from under the scarlet hem. Ian didn't bother pointing it out; the lesson obviously wasn't finished yet.
"Not bad," he replied fairly enough, "but you're supposed to keep your feet together when you go up into your stance."
"...my stance?" she asked doubtfully.
"When you're upside down," he explained, reminding himself she'd never had any formal training. Aggie's face lit up with understanding.
"Oh, right. Like this," she said, and sailed over once more. Her skirt fell across her face, hanging almost to the floor. Pristine cotton panties went on open display, tightly stretched across her pudgy, round bottom. Aggie wavered at the height of her arc for maybe two seconds then started to topple backwards toward the bed. Ian caught her in his arms before she hit the floor.
"That's better," he nodded, setting her back on her feet, "just don't come crashing down that way. Feels like an earthquake."
"I want to try again," she chirped eagerly, "can you hold my legs, Ian?"
"Yeah, OK," he agreed, rising laboriously from the bed, "come over here." His academic responsibilities were swept aside in the torrent of Aggie's excitement. She had that effect on everybody. Reaching down, he took her under the arms and hoisted her up to his shoulder. She wrapped her legs around his waist, eyes glittering with innocent pleasure.
"Lean backwards and put your hands on the floor," Ian instructed, lowering her carefully towards the carpet. Her frock began to invert, exposing her creamy thighs as gravity snatched at the hemline. Ian glanced down to make sure she was bracing herself properly. Her panties were trimmed with pink lace.
"You ready down there?" he asked.
"Yeah, I'm ready," she piped back, voice shrill with expectation.
"All right, here we go."
Holding her firmly by the ankles, Ian dangled Aggie upside-down facing the mirror, then allowed her to take some of her own weight. Careful to maintain his grip, he paused to check her stance. The reflection showed a slim young girl standing on her hands with her legs slightly apart. Her frock was trailing on the floor, completely covering her arms and head and upper body. Ian floated his gaze over her smooth tummy, her glaring white panties, her supple thighs. The dress continued inching southward, exposing more of her ivory flesh. An impudent little belly button pouted out of an alabaster torso. By this time, Ian was completely engrossed; all thought of his impending assignments had vanished from his mind.
"OK," he said, "bring your feet together. And point your toes at the ceiling."
"Like this?"
"Yeah, that's good, almost perfect," he answered. Aggie's frock had crept halfway down her midsection. Her full brief pants sat snug against the delicate rose of her skin. Tiny white ripples flowed across the fabric as she adjusted her weight from side to side. A fine lace tracery encircled the waistband, dimpling her slightly protruding belly. She'd never completely lost her puppy fat.
"I still can't see," Aggie twittered beneath a veil of scarlet cotton.
"Push your skirt out of the way."
"I'll fall over."
"No, you won't," Ian assured her, "I've got you."
Shifting her center of balance, Aggie raised the hemline with her right hand, eyes widening as she glimpsed her reflection. It shouldn't have been such a surprise; she'd seen her friends turning handstands at school, pretty much every day. But this was different, somehow. She'd never actually seen herself hanging upside down with her dress over her head (even though she spent half her life on the jungle gym like most girls her age).
"I wanna do it again!" she chortled, wriggling her hips impatiently. Her pert, plump bottom-cheeks jostled back and forth in joyful abandon. Ian smiled in spite of himself. She really had no idea how engaging she was. He set her on her feet once again, mindful to cushion her descent as much as possible. She'd weakened the floorboards sufficiently for one day. Aggie straightened up, literally dancing with excitement. She spun around, skirt flaring out around her calves, then cast a backward glance over her shoulder.
"Ian, can you undo me?" she trilled, indicating the back of her sun-frock. Ian arched an eyebrow, mildly amused by the request. He should have seen this coming; in his experience, transfems tended to be natural exhibitionists.
"Why?" he asked, already knowing what the answer would be.
"So I can see what I look like without my dress." She started bouncing wildly up and down, blonde curls whipping around her head in a platinum cloud.
"OK then," he nodded, managing to keep a straight face. He fumbled with the buttons for a few seconds, then sat back down on the bed while Aggie slipped the straps off her shoulders. She shimmied her hips for a couple of seconds, sliding the frock to the floor and unveiling her sleek figure in a silken whisper. She stepped out of the discarded remnant and stood up in nothing but her socks and panties. A faint rose tint began to spread through her features, though it probably wasn't due to embarrassment; she'd never been coy about showing off her underwear in front of anybody (least all him).
Ian took a moment to scope her over. It was odd: he'd seen her undressed more times than he could number, but he'd never found her quite so ..appealing. Perhaps it was the sultry flush permeating her flesh. Perhaps it was her simple, innocence, her unconscious femininity. He noted in vague surprise that she was plump and curved in all the places a real girl would have been. More than he would have expected, as a matter of fact.
She ran over to the bed, grabbing his arm and and trying to haul him to his feet.
"Help me turn upside down again! I wanna stand on my hands like before!"
"All right, all right," he said, sounding mildly harassed. Reaching forward, he planted her on his lap, sitting face-to-face so that her tummy was pressed against his. His fingertips stroked her bare ribs, raising gooseflesh in their wake. Ian breathed in her natural scent, a combination of apples and honey and warm, fresh cream. Her heart was racing like a miniature trip-hammer, he could feel it pounding against his chest.
"Ready?"
"Yeah."
Laying hold of her midriff, Ian tilted Aggie back, allowing her to drop onto her down-stretched palms. She swung her legs up at the same time, remembering to aim her feet at the roof. She could feel Ian's hands gliding over her belly, adjusting her position whenever she started losing balance. Her body was a shining arabesque in the mirror.
Ian transferred his grip to Aggie's ankles, then unwound himself to his full height (which was not inconsiderable, at just thirteen he was regarded as a 'jock' by most of his friends at school), hefting her off the floor by several inches. Aggie shrieked in happy protest as he walked her closer to the cheval. Lowering her gingerly to the rug, Ian fine-tuned her posture and leaned in for a closer look.
Aggie hung topsy-turvey with her arms braced and her blond tresses sweeping the carpet. Her panties shimmered in the mid-afternoon haze; Ian noticed for the first time they had a little tag on the front, just below the waistband. So fine, so translucent he could see her milky flesh-tones through the material. Catching her reflection in the mirror, Aggie giggled in sheer delight. High, silvery laughter tinkled around the room.
Ian knelt down on one knee, encircling her waist with both hands. One of his fingers brushed her belly button; Aggie squirmed with ticklish rapture. She kicked her feet in mid air, lacy white socks flashing in the mirror.
"Hey, don't! I'm gonna fall!"
"No, you won't," Ian said, making himself more comfortable, "now - pretend your legs are like a pair of scissors. Understand? Open them as wide as they'll go. Then I'll show you how to dismount."
"How to what?" she gasped, breathless with laughter.
"Don't worry, you'll see," he replied. Aggie was giggling so hard that her eyes were overflowing with liquid mirth. Watching herself in the cheval, she began to part her legs - hesitantly at first, then with increasing confidence when she realized Ian was holding her up.
"That's right," he encouraged, "straighten your legs out. And don't forget to point your toes." He found that she was surprisingly limber. Her legs were splayed into a classic aerial splits, stretching her panties tight between the thighs. The gusset was framed on each side by a dainty lace trim, and if she'd ever been a boy at any point of her life, there was absolutely no sign of it now. Ian returned his attention to the business at hand.
"All right, you ready to come down now?" he asked.
"Yeah, OK." She replied, still giggling. Tears of laughter trickled down her face, running into her hairline. Moving with an almost professional ease, Ian tilted the girl to the right, allowing her to overbalance into a half-cartwheel. Taken completely unawares, Aggie gave a little shriek as she went over, flailing her legs in surprise. What was he doing?! He said he wouldn't let her fall!
"IIIIIAAAAN!!" she screamed.
But Ian was already there.
He scooped her up in his arms the instant before she struck the floor, sweeping her onto his shoulder with a rakish laugh. She clung to his neck, squealing with both fright and pleasure, a beautiful young girl in cotton panties and frilly white socks. Ian dropped backward onto the carpet with a resounding THUMP, shaking the floorboards himself this time.
Seized by a sudden but utterly irresistible impulse, Ian ran his fingers over her midsection, tickling her ribs and back and tummy. Her reaction was as violent as it was immediate: Aggie thrashed and kicked in his grasp, desperate to evade those merciless, probing digits.
"Hey! Cut it out!" she screamed in helpless mirth, "stop it!"
"Make me," Ian challenged in devilish mockery.
After a time (or maybe two), she managed to fight him off with open handed slaps of her palms, screaming with indignant laughter as he tried to pin her to the floor. Ian never really stood a chance on this occasion: it wasn't the first time he'd subjected her to the Torture of a Thousand Tickles, and she'd always been one heck of a little scrapper, dating all the way back to their playground years.
Once she'd managed to roll beyond his immediate reach, they lay panting and breathless on the rug, choking back on their laughter and struggling to draw breath. Ian made a few half-hearted attempts to catch her by the wrist, which she fended off with the ease of long practice.
"You can be a real bastard sometimes," she finally gasped, "you know that, Ian Bradford?"
They both erupted into fresh peals of laughter, Ian cracking up so hard that tears wavered in his peripheral vision. Aggie kicked him once – no, twice – in the right leg to emphasize her point, though nowhere near hard enough to cause any real pain. They lay grinning at each other for another four or five minutes until their heart-rates dropped to something approaching a brisk canter.
"That was fun," Ian mused, propping himself up on one elbow, "want to try it again?"
"Shut up," she replied offhand, and began to rise strenuously to her feet. Between the kamikaze acrobatics and the battle of the bedroom floor, she felt fit to drop. Glancing carelessly about the room, she walked over to the bed in her prim white underwear, heedless of her cousin's wandering gaze.
"What do you want to do now?" he asked, knowing that another skin-tight wrestling match was probably out of the question (but still holding out for considerably more in the meantime).
"I dunno," she answered, stepping indifferently back into her dress, "you wanna go downtown?"
Ian considered the question for a few moments before raising his eyebrows in a comic-book expression of inspiration.
"Baskin Robbins?"
Aggie started to nod her agreement, then gave her lip a rueful nip.
"Can't," she replied glumly, "I'm skint." She started working the frock down over her hips, covering her lace-trimmed panties from his view. Ian felt a jolt of genuine disappointment as the hemline slipped to her mid-thighs, surprising himself in the process.
"That's OK, I've still got that tenner from last week."
"That enough for both of us?"
"Enough for one of us. We can share."
"You sure about that?" she asked skeptically, "this isn't just another one of your gigantic lies?"
"No, no, swear to jeezus," Ian promised on the Holy Name, and for once, his fingers weren't crossed firmly behind his back. At that moment, he would've offered her the sun, the moon and every star in the frigging galaxy for a chance to go another two rounds on the carpet with her. He also would have sold his mother's soul, his father's manhood and every last drop of his adolescent blood if need be.
"OK then," she shrugged without further debate, then started tugging with the buttons at the back of her dress, "come over and help me with this."
Ian clambered unsteadily up from the carpet – he was close to depleted himself – and stepped over to his cousin, reaching eagerly out for the back of her sunfrock. He briefly considered jamming his fingers into her undefended ribs, but Aggie was already miles ahead of him in that particular respect.
"Don't even think about it," she warned in a tone that threatened the direst of consequences.
"OK, OK!" he exclaimed in mock innocence, "I wasn't gonna try anything." A complete lie, of course. Under normal circumstances, he would have tried anything he could get away with, but the circumstances were anything but normal, and he was well aware that Aggie Preston could throw a mean right hook when she had her Irish up.
He slid the last button into place, silently reflecting on how much had changed in the space of single afternoon. He no longer saw Aggie as a rival sibling or an annoying brat. He didn't even see her as his cousin anymore, not exactly. He just saw her as…a girl. A girl near his own age, a girl who was bright and funny and as free as a wooddland nymph. A girl who'd started out as a boy, true enough; no sense in denying the obvious, but one who was at least as pretty as any he knew from school. No, the hell with that – she was the hands down the prettiest girl he'd ever known (and the fact that she wasn't adverse to stripping to her panties right in front him tended to add a little spice to the mixture).
"You sure about that tenner?" she demanded, smoothing out the front of her dress without looking up.
"Right here," Ian replied, scraping around in his back pocket. Flipping open a scuffed and faded vinyl wallet, he produced the required evidence, laying all suspicion immediately to rest.
"Okay, let's get going," Aggie nodded, casting her doubts to the wind as she turned toward the bedroom door.
They trotted down the stairs together, Ian clutching the banknote in his right hand like a talisman. They both felt tired, but their eyelids drooped in kind of blissful exhaustion. Out in the study, the computer sat unattended, its monitor flickering into standby mode. Ian didn't spare it a second thought. The final reports could wait, he could always get an extension. Well, probably not, but who cares? Like any other boy of thirteen, he had more important things to do now.
Pocketing his wallet, Ian followed his cousin through the front door and down the porch steps. Aggie's laughter receded down the sidewalk as they walked off into a perfect summer afternoon.
It was going to be a wonderful day.
White Balance
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
1.
Summer in Ridgewick was hazy and idyllic. The city had the down-home atmosphere of a Norman Rockwell print; a sleepy patchwork of tree-lined avenues and painfully green lawns. The streets droned with cicadas and the ponds with dragonflies, their streamlined bodies glittering like emeralds in the morning sun. Its picket-fence suburbs were perhaps the most American of the regional townships. On a fine, clear day, you could smell the heady aroma of apple pie drifting down the sidewalk; a cinnamon wave exhaled from a thousand kitchen windows.
Kings Domain extended over the eastern ridge of the city, bordered by Memorial Drive on one side and the Midland Ranges on the other. A large, rambling parkland crisscrossed by jogging paths and pine groves, it claimed a history dating back to pre-revolutionary times (hence the anachronistic title). The Commemorative Fountain at the middle of the Park was a favored meeting place with the Sole Parents Society, mainly due to its close proximity to the Adventure Playground.
Bradley Wilson couldn't be described as a sole parent, although he'd recently 'inherited' responsibility for an orphaned relative. His young cousin Angie Raymond had adopted him as a defacto Father over the past few months, a role he'd grown into with a certain degree of rueful satisfaction. A second year photography student, Brad had originally joined Sole Parents hoping to free up his weekends via the care-giver exchange. Much to his surprise, he'd discovered a network of support entirely missing from his immediate family. He'd made several friends within the Society - mostly women his own age, quietly sympathetic towards his unusual situation. His weekends were still as busy as ever, but the hidden benefits were more than adequate. If nothing else, it had provided numerous playdates for Angie, the proverbial blessing in disguise from Brad's viewpoint.
The air was crisp and still as they made their way through Memorial Gardens. They were cutting through the Wildlands, a low, rolling pine glade riddled with bike tracks and mystery walks.
Most Saturday mornings, the Playground was overrun by hordes of yowling children. Brad could hear their excited howls echoing along the trail. Sounded like a full scale riot, even at this distance. The majority would be little girls from the Heights district; pixie-faced angels decked out in pastel pinks and yellows.
Angie scampered along beside him, swinging happily from his right arm. Her bright red sun-frock clung to her waifish figure, hemline sweeping about her knees with each capering step. She'd been looking forward to this outing all week; most of her friends from playgroup were going to be there, along with some of the girls from her school.
It was shaping up to be a wonderful day. They were going to have a picnic on the grass with the ladies from Sole Parents, followed by a splash in the Fountain and a game of hunt 'n' catch in the Fort.
Best of all, Bradley had brought his DIGITAL CAMCORDER (that was how she actually thought of it; in capitals and italics), the one with the LCD DISPLAY and the AUTOZOOM. Brad had bought it down at Radio Shack a couple of weeks ago so he could tape her playing on the swings and slides and monkey bars. They often watched it on Brad's DVD before she went to bed; it was becoming something of a family tradition.
"Are you going to film me playing in the Fort?" she chortled, betraying her impatience to get the morning underway.
"Sure will," Brad replied offhand, glancing off into the pinewoods.
"What about Lindy? Are you gonna film her too?" Angie demanded, tugging energetically at his hand.
"Sure," he answered.
"What about Jane?" she inquired, bouncing about at the end of his arm.
"Who?" Brad asked, raising a laconic eyebrow.
"You know - Jane!" Angie exclaimed in all seriousness, "the one who wears the blue Scottish skirt with the big safety pin!!"
"Oh, that Jane" Brad nodded, in vague amusement. He knew exactly who Angie was talking about, but he never tired of feigning ignorance to raise her ire. Anyway, he could be forgiven for misplacing the odd face or two; all of Angie's friends looked identical to him.
"Let me swing on your arm again!" Angie suddenly demanded in a complete non-sequitur.
"OK, then," Brad agreed magnanimously, as if conferring some vast favor. Flexing the tendons along his forearm, Brad hefted the girl off the ground, dangling her from his wrist with her legs waving in mid-air. He carried her along the trail for some twenty odd paces, then dropped her lightly onto her feet. She skipped along the path singing a hopscotch chant he recalled from his childhood:
"Tom-and-Becky, sitting-in-a-tree-K-I-S-S-I-N-G! First-comes-love, then-comes-marriage, then-comes-Tom-with-a-baby-CARRIAGE!"
"What are you – six?" Brad asked, raising another eyebrow in wry amusement.
"You already know how old I am," Angie replied without breaking stride. They walked on a little further until they came to a sunlit clearing with a log bench at one side. Bradley took a seat, turning the digicam over in his hands and flipping the cover off the lens. Angie ambled on for several paces, then looked around when she realized she was walking alone. Turning back to join him at the bench, she scrutinized the tall boy with a quizzical expression.
"What're you doing?" she asked.
"I think it's time we took a white balance," he answered, looking experimentally through the viewfinder. Angie knew what he was talking about, he'd been teaching her how to use the camera around the house. The white balance was the first thing you did after you switched the power on. Trouble was, they couldn't set the highlights out here on the bike trail. Everything was the wrong color.
"We forgot to bring the big white card," she said, absently kicking her feet through the woodchips.
"Well, we'll just have to use something else then, won't we?" Brad replied, snapping open the LCD.
Angie's expression changed. Her little mouth gaped open, her cheeks flushed with surprise as she registered his words. Her skin started to tingle, a storm of butterflies erupted through her belly. Her fingers dropped protectively to the front of her dress, as if it were preparing to spring up by itself. She knew exactly what he wanted her to do, and it made her head spin with embarrassment.
"Brad!" she cried, looking 'round the pine-glade, "we can't do THAT!" Her voice dissolved into a stream of helpless giggles. He couldn't be serious. Not here, not now.
"Why not?" Brad asked, testing the autofocus, "I've seen your undies before."
"Yeah, well THAT'S different!" she protested in righteous indignation (although he was completely right: he HAD seen her underwear like a zillion times before).
"How?" Brad retorted, arching one eyebrow inquiringly.
"I don't know, it just is," Angie sputtered in girlish exasperation, "anyway, you can't set the white-balance off my panties."
"They're white aren't they?" Brad asked reasonably enough.
"Well, yeah ..." she replied, blushing wildly. He was teasing her, she could see that now, but she sensed something beneath the good-natured ribbing. This was more like the games they played some nights just before bedtime. Angie loved Brad's games; they were always cute and funny and deliciously naughty. Three nights ago, he'd filled her tummy button with chocolate sauce (putting a cherry on top for good measure). The sauce had been unbearably cold, but she'd enjoyed it immensely - especially after Brad started licking it out. She'd screamed and kicked and squirmed in his arms, but after he'd finished, she'd begged him to do it again. And again. And again.
"Well, yeah ... they are," she finished, shuffling from foot to foot in an agony of indecision. .
"Well, I guess it's settled then," Bradley said, lifting the camera to eye-level.
Angie could feel her defenses crumbling; Brad was waiting expectantly, and part of her secretly wanted to play along. She was already tugging at her hemline, raising the dress to mid-thigh.
Her arms were buzzing with gooseflesh, her heart drum-rolling with anticipation. It was so incredibly naughty: despite her apparently tender years, Angie knew that young girls didn't just lift their skirts in public.
Not on purpose, anyway. But then again...
It wasn't much different to when Bradley filmed her hanging upside down from the Jungle Gym. Or when she came down the High Slide with her frock sailing around her waist. Or when she showed her friends how to do cartwheels on the grass. As a matter of fact, Brad had a small library of AVIs dedicated to his cousin: Angie getting dressed in the morning. Angie putting on her babydoll. Angie doing handstands in the backyard. Angie modeling her new underwear in front of the mirror; Angie dancing in her new underwear in front of the mirror.
"OK – little higher now," Brad said, dropping to one knee in front of her. Angie looked down and discovered that she'd been twisting the frock between her fingers, unconsciously hoisting the curtain, so to speak. The hem was less that an inch from the tip of her panties. Her legs were trim and rather shapely, the skin as pale as an English carnation. Angie stared up in round-lipped surprise, struggling to suppress her high, tinkling laughter. What was she DOING?!
"Bradley!" she sniggled breathlessly, unable to believe she was actually doing this. The front of Angie's skirt began to rise, just the barest flittering of red cotton. A sense of exhilaration filled her veins. She glanced away in childish denial, her cheeks glowing maraschino red. This was soooo embarrassing! Why did he always do this to her?
"Come on, no need to be shy," Brad coaxed, gesturing with the camera, "we'll show all your friends next time they come over."
This was too much for Angie. Sputtering with repressed mirth, she hiked her dress up over her waist, dissolving into a stream of helpless giggles. White satin panties flashed into view, gleaming with an alabaster finish in the sunlight. Tight elastic trimmings dimpled her pearly flesh, floral lace insets embellished the hips.
"All right, now – big smile for the camera," Brad instructed, pressing the zoom, "skirt right up to your chin."
"Nooooooo!" Angie moaned, but the dress climbed up her bare torso all the same. Waves of sweet humiliation rolled through her tummy. He only needed her panties for the white-balance: why did she have to hold her frock so high? He didn't need to see her whole body, did he? Giggling uncontrollably, she posed for the digicam with her sleek, supple figure on exhibition. Brad tracked the camera up and down, marveling at the lush expanse of naked midriff spread out before him.
Well, a promise was a promise, and Angie had earned her reward. He didn't want to disappoint her. Besides which, he needed new footage for the archive. Lowering his sights fractionally, Brad zoomed in on the girl's navel.
Angie had one of those painfully cute belly-buttons that curved in like a tiny thimble. He'd always found it one of her most appealing features, and never lost an opportunity to explore it with a gently probing finger-tip. Even now, he couldn't resist tracing an index around its softly pursed rim. Reaching out with his right hand, he dipped his pointer inside her tummy-cup. Angie jumped in galvanic reaction.
"Bradley, don't!" she squealed, jiggling her pantied hips, "that TICKLES!!"
"Really?" he inquired politely, "well, how about this, then?"
"Noooo!! Stop it! Dooooon't!!" Angie screamed at the top of her lungs. This was out and out torture (though she made no attempt to run away; that would have spoiled all the fun). The skirt remained poised at her shoulders, waving from side to side like a can-can dancer's petticoats. Chuckling under his breath, Brad continued spidering his fingers around her tummy, ignoring her shrieks and pleas. Stamping her little feet, Angie whipped her head from side to side, golden ringlets swishing around her face.
"Bradley! Stop! Don't! It TICKLES! Noooo!"
The torture went on for close to a minute (and would have gone on considerably longer if not for the imminent risk of discovery). By the time they finished, Angie was trembling from crown to heel, pink-faced, short of breath and somewhat short of temper. He hadn't needed to do a white-balance at all! He'd just wanted to tickle her belly button while her skirt was up.
"You ain't no pervert!" she said crossly, dropping her frock back to a more dignified position (for some inexplicable reason, this hadn't occurred to her earlier), "you're just mean!" Her hair was a mass of wild blond curls and her left shoulder strap had slipped half-way down her arm. She slid it back over her shoulder, pushing out her lower lip in a classic teenie-pout. "You always tickle me too much, Bradley!"
"Hardly tickled you at all," Brad remarked, closing the LDC with an echoing click.
"Yes, you did! And it wasn't funny."
"You look so cute when you're sulking."
"I'm not sulking!"
"Come over here."
"No!" she refused decisively, but her eyes were twinkling with anticipation. She hadn't really been angry with him: like all girls her age, she adored a good tickling in the arms of big, strong man; especially when she had no choice in the matter. She just wanted him to make it up to her was all. And yes, she wanted to give him a kiss – along with a cuddle and a great big hug – but first, she wanted an apology. Fortunately, Brad could read her mind as easily as he could read her expression.
"All right, that's it!" Brad said, rearing up off the ground with his arms outstretched, "I think it's time for a SPANKING."
Angie screamed and ran down the path, woodchips scattering in every direction. She wasn't sure if he was really going to spank her, but the only thing better than being chased was being caught. Her toes scarcely touched earth as she bolted out of the clearing, but fast as she was - Bradley was on her in an instant.
He swept her up in his arms, tossing her high overhead in a twisting spiral of arms and legs. The world turned upside down for an amazingly long moment, then she was plummeting into his hands, her dress filliping in the updraft. Gathering her voraciously against his chest, Bradley angled her head up so that her face was only an inch from his. She struggled in his grip like the heroine in a Victorian Romance - though she didn't struggle very hard, all things considered.
Angie wrapped her arms around Bradley's neck and kissed him square on the mouth. It was neither chaste, nor virginal, and would never be mistaken for an innocent peck on the cheek. It was immediately followed by a series of full-blown, spooning-in-the-hayloft lip-smackers, the kind that fogged up windscreens in 1950s drive-ins. They smooched, they snuggled, they kissed, they huggled for minute after minute until Angie remembered why they'd come down here in the first place and asked to be put down. Brad placed her carefully on her feet.
It had been a sight to shock the unwary and confound the incredulous. However, to quote a great gothic poet of the mid-nineteenth century: 'Believe only half of what you see and nothing that you hear.' This was, after all, the city of Ridgewick, where nothing is ever quite what it seems and the most extraordinary events pass for everyday occurrences. Some cases in point:
Angela Raymond wasn't Brad's cousin, she was actually his girlfriend. And if that didn't sound extraordinary enough, there was also the issue of her age.
Contrary to all appearances, Angela certainly wasn't a child; she was almost as old as Bradley himself.
And perhaps most extraordinary of all: Angela Raymond wasn't even female.
She was a transfem.
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 493.1 KB |
White Balance (2)
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
Ridgewick was literally flooded with transfems these days. It sometimes felt like you couldn't turn sideways without tripping over one - although you probably wouldn't have known, not unless you happened to be a local. Hell, Brad had lived here his entire life, and he hardly noticed they were even there half the time. Not until he'd met Angie.
Tranfems were transgendered children - kids who were neither male nor female. They were also known as T-girls or TZs, depending on which part of town you came from. They seemed to have a lot of different names, actually. Chamberlain Central News referred to them as "The Transsexual Generation" (the one that came after the Pepsi Generation, evidently). The Ridgewick Advertiser had labeled them "The Third Sex," while the North American Journal of Genetic Research described the phenomenon as Toxically Induced Sexual Morphosis; TISM for short.
Angie Raymond was a third generation transfem - tranzie in the local vernacular - a genetic male who had transformed into an anatomic female shortly after her eighth birthday. The process had taken around three years to complete; a smooth, almost unimpeded glide between genders, as young Anthony Raymond had shed his male attributes.
Unfortunately, the transition had not been without consequence; The Change always extracts its toll in one form or another. Angie's father had cut and run shortly after her ninth birthday, unable to deal with the 'humiliation' of raising a "transsexual freak." There had been no warning, no letter, no last second message or note of remorse. He'd simply vanished into some long-forgotten night as if he'd never existed.
Angela's Mother had ultimately fared no better. Left alone to pick up the shattered remains of a fractured marriage, Mom had drunk herself into oblivion. It was a death spiral, a kamikaze run fueled by valium and everclear, ending with a spectacularly anti-climatic overdose on the eve of Angie's entry into middle school. Again, there had been no farewells, no final words, no explanations. She'd simply taken the door marked 'Exit' and left her daughter to face the nightmare of child services.
And there Angela had remained in a kind of hopeless, gray limbo, surrounded by hostile strangers, indifferent caregivers and grinning, feral predators who laughed but never really smiled. As the months piled up into years and the years into a sort of living purgatory, Angie had burrowed into darkest tunnels of her mind, blotting out each new crisis as it arose. It became interminable: an endless, empty wasteland that stretched off into infinity...
...until the day she'd started matriculation college.
It was an odd thing - despite all of the horror she'd endured during her youth, Angie had never viewed herself as a damsel in distress. But when Bradley Wilson had sauntered into her life with his tapes and spools and digital cameras, she'd never seen a more outstanding Knight in Shining Armor.
"So - ready to get going?" Brad asked, picking up the camcorder and slinging the strap around his neck.
"Yeah," Angie replied, taking his hand as they set off down the trail.
Rounding a long, sloping bend, they emerged on the far side of the Fountain and were immediately engulfed in a drove of stampeding children. They surged past in a rush of knees and elbows, almost dragging Angie off in the deluge.
Brad steered a course through the human tide, navigating towards the picnic benches beneath the weeping willows. Four or five regulars from Sole Parents - aka TransParents for the uninitiated - were reclining in the shade, sipping fruit juice and trading the week's gossip. Two of them waved in Brad's direction, beckoning him forward.
Four of the usual suspects were present; Mary Glover and Deborah Lambert from the Westside, Carol Thompson from Newtown Playgroup. Cathy Everett sat to one side, keeping watch on the 'kids.' The Rituals of Greeting were observed, the obligatory wisecracks made.
The whole process lasted around a minute, then Brad was planted comfortably in the center of the group, basking in their good-natured acceptance. He'd grown quite popular over the past few months, being one of the Society's few resident males.
However, it was Angie who was the definitive center of attention. Kisses were lavished on her freckly cheeks; teasing fingers skittered over her neck and shoulders. Angela squealed with pleasure, lapping up the attention, then ran over to hide behind her cousin, blushing to the roots of her hair.
Brad nodded along in casual satisfaction. None of it was empty flattery, Angie was an unusually pretty 'little' girl. He'd noticed that young, single mothers were particularly susceptible to her huge, liquid eyes and baby-soft features. Any one of them would have been happy to pack her up and take her home for the weekend.
"You want a soda, honey?" Deborah Lambert offered, trying to coax her out from Bradley's shadow. Angie wasn't budging (she knew full well that Debbie only wanted to snatch her up and gobble her tummy), but her smile melted every heart within visual range. Brad checked the settings on his camcorder while the drink was poured, glancing out towards the Playground.
The Indian Fort was swarming with sun-dappled figures, clambering over the rope bridge and body surfing down the high-slide. A small party of boys congregated at the bottom of the monkey bars, yelling taunts out to the girls and making half-hearted attempts to chase them around the teeter-totters. Business as usual, in other words. Brad raised the digicam and clicked on the power.
"There you go, sweet-heart," Debbie said, handing over a cup of garishly bright orange sludge. Angie stepped tentatively forward, reaching out for the saccharine horror.
"What do you say?" Brad prompted without looking up.
"Thank you," she trilled in her fluting soprano, then retreated before those girl-snatching hands could descend on her. This was, in fact, a much beloved game, one she'd played countless times before. Deborah Lambert was a world class tummy-gobbler; half the fun was evading her clutches until the end of the picnic.
Angie stepped back behind her protector, placing a hand on his shoulder while she solemnly emptied her cup. Brad finished his preparations and slid the LCD into position, tracking slowly across the playing field.
Just at that moment, Angie heard her name being called in high, keening tones. Everyone turned towards the Playground, grinning at the source of the disturbance. Two little girls were approaching at breakneck speed, their voices overlapping with exhilaration. Abandoning her cousin without a second's hesitation, Angie ran out to meet them, her hair whipping out in albino streamers.
Lindy Thompson and Janey Glover came racing over from the swings, faces glowing like a pair of storm lanterns. Knees pumping and ponytails flying, they threw themselves onto their small, blond friend in a veritable gale of affection. Faces were kissed, bottoms were patted, and gigantic hugs exchanged all round.
Words tumbled over each other in a geyser of liquid childspeak: Hi Angie we been playing over on th' swings and on th' slides and on th' big spinny thing and Alison Miller was doing cartwheels and Tommy Norbert fell off th' highslide and Tracy Dwight said this and Jeannie Salter said that-
And so on.
Brad caught them on the display, tinkering with the contrast to capture their delicate skin tones. Both were wearing skirts and dresses, just as Angie had predicted. He panned slowly down their lithe figures, taking in the lush curves, the trim, supple limbs. Both girls were extremely pretty - not quite as beautiful as Angie, in some respects - but sweet, saucy and endearingly cute all the same.
All three girls looked strikingly similar, seemingly cut from the same cloth. It was a tranzie thing: most transfems had a hyper-feminized appearance, characterized by large eyes, small mouths and slender proportions, giving them a fragile, child-like appearance. It almost amounted to a family resemblance, kind of like those weird telepathic kids from The Village of the Damned.
And of course, none of them stood more than five feet tall. Given their diminutive status and juvenile features, they could easily be mistaken for adolescent children, despite having concluded puberty some years before. Tranzies tended to age far more slowly than the rest of the population; there were some within the scientific community who believed that their complex bio-chemistry held the key to eternal youth (though this was dismissed as little more than an urban myth).
Brad scanned across each girl in turn, documenting their outfits for posterity. Lindy was wearing a canary-yellow sun frock, the kind with a high, nipped bodice and a key-hole neckline. Jane's ensemble included a loose white top and a blue plaid skirt clipped at the waist with a big silver safety pin.
All three were standing in a conspiratorial huddle, exchanging whispers and naughty girlish snickers. Their bottoms poked out at comical angles; Brad zoomed in to record each one in turn. Lindy's dress was so brief that it barely covered her underpants, Angie's so sheer that her pert, ripe cheeks were visible through the fabric. Jane's skirt was neither brief nor sheer (though the blue tartan was indescribably cute).
The conspirators had almost finished their scheming; whatever they had planned, they were almost ready to begin. He could tell by the furtive glances they kept casting over their shoulders. Fingers pointed, feet shuffled and eyes twinkled as a decision was reached.
What was it going to be this time? The Indian Fort? The Fireman's Pole? The Spider's Nest?! Under normal circumstances, Brad would have laid odds on the Swings. Little girls have a scientifically documented preference for swings, he'd read about it in the Harvard Journal of Medicine. Of course, Bradley knew better on this occasion. He knew his 'cousin.'
"OK, let's go play!!" Angie declared, practically bursting from her skin. Lindy and Jane squealed their approval, dancing back and forth in barely suppressed enthusiasm. Linking hands from left to right, the three girls spun towards the playground and tore off toward the Jungle Gym.
White Balance (3)
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
"Last one up has to kiss a goose!" Lindy yelled.
Screaming with laughter, they streaked across the turf, hemlines whipping about their thighs. Angie's heart was racing in her chest; a warm, mellow glow pervaded her features. Releasing her grip on Janey's hand, she sprinted forward as fast as midnight lightning, eager to reach the bars first. Her frock molded around her girlish form, the front kicking up over her waist. She made no attempt to hold it down, she was completely swept away in the excitement of the moment.
The Climbing Grid was a complex iron scaffold at the center of the Fort. A tall, looming structure fully ten yards long, it was teeming with children, mostly girls from Angie's neighborhood. Close on a score swung precariously through the trellis, chortling with pleasure. The older ones wore oversized t-shirts and those awful spandex bike shorts that had grown so popular this summer.
Only a few had deigned to dress au femme that morning, but they seemed to be attracting more than their fair share of interest. A smattering of boys bolted to and fro underneath, grabbing at their heels and daring them to cross the gauntlet.
Reaching the Grid slightly ahead of the others, Angie hauled herself up two bars at a time: two-four-six-eight-SLAP. The Jungle Gym seemed implausibly steep, a vast, rambling tower overlooking most of the Domain.
Once at the top, the three girls perched together, gazing out towards the weeping willows. Somewhere in the middle distance, Brad stood at the edge of the playing field, filming the scene in meticulous detail.
The girls swapped shy, giggly smiles, their eyes positively gleaming with anticipation. Who was going to go first? What they had in mind was so indisputably naughty they couldn't decide one way or the other. Jane and Lindy finally ganged up on their pretty blonde accomplice: the whole thing had been Angie's idea, so she had to go first.
Nibbling on her lower lip, Angela dropped through the bars and made for the center of the Grid. A chill breeze seemed to flitter up her dress despite the heat of the day. In a few seconds she'd be hanging upside down with her flimsy white panties on full display! Every boy in the world was going to see what she was wearing!
Looking back over her shoulder, she noticed her cousin kneeling on the grass about thirty feet away, his face masked by the camcorder. The zoom was tilted upward and the little red light was blinking.
Angie giggled with a kind of embarrassed pleasure. This was all so unfair: why did she have to go first? She pendulummed back and forth beneath the bars, grinning impishly as the dress rode up to the tops of her thighs.
Brad fine-tuned the resolution, bringing the gauzy satin into sharp focus. The hem skipped a little higher, revealing the tight elastic trim encircling her waist, then the frock dropped back down into place.
Angie swung nimbly across the Grid with the boys nipping playfully at her ankles (one almost made off with her left shoe), dodging through the crowd with practiced ease. Pausing half way across, she threw Brad another elfish glance, then kicked her feet up over her head. Hooking her knees over the bar, she slung herself upside down - and the show began.
Thick blond tresses swept towards the ground as Angie's dress billowed inside out. Her panties went on public display; sheer white full briefs with dainty lace traceries on the front and sides. The gossamer fabric shimmered like platinum in the mid-morning sun. Angie wriggled her hips. The frock slipped another four inches down her midriff, baring her torso far as the belly-button. Half a dozen boys gawped up at the spectacle, their expressions dazed and startled.
Brad zoomed in for an extreme close-up, capturing the creamy smoothness of her thighs. Her flesh was unbelievably soft, particularly around the tummy and bottom (the latter of which was going to be spanked bright pink the moment he got her home).
He panned back to a mid-shot, scanning for her full figure (if only those damned bars weren't blocking the view) and discovered that her dress had inverted all the way down to her throat. Having no real waistline, it clung to her shoulders by nothing more than a hope and a prayer, threatening to fall off her body at the merest touch.
Returning the lens to her underwear, Brad noticed some movement off to the right and moved the camera to investigate. Lindy and Jane were clambering over to join her.
Lindy went over next.
Tilting her head back, Linda drew her knees up to her chin and slipped her feet through the rungs. Easily the youngest of the three (seventeen last spring), she had reached that slim, coltish stage where her legs looked impossibly long and limber. Their length was further emphasized by the stripy black stay-ups she habitually wore. She really was one sassy little miss...though at her age she was entitled to wear whatever she chose.
Voicing a high, giggly squeal, Lindy doubled her legs over the bar and dropped herself into position. Her short yellow sundress inverted over her head, unveiling her flimsy cotton panties in the wink of an eye. They were high-cut bikini briefs with a rather spicy floral pattern; seemingly too mature for such a petite young thing.
Lindy had recently developed a preference for cheeky, feminine underwear, and appeared to be taking great pleasure in showing them off. Pawing lightly at her dress, she toggled her bottie-cheeks from side to side, bubbling over with excitement. The inside lining of her frock slid down another six inches, peeling away to her rib-cage -
And then it was Janey's turn to uncover her pants.
Jane Glover was a slim, lean-legged 'child' with an alabaster complexion and red-gold hair. Normally rather demure, the thought of hanging upside down from the Jungle Gym made her head spin with embarrassment. As Brad had noted earlier, she usually wore shorts to the Playground, careful to safeguard her dignity from wandering eyes. Yet here she was, dangling from the grid in her long blue skirt with half the boys in Ridgewick looking on! The temptation had simply proven too much for her. Well, too late to back out now - her friends would never let her get away with it.
Folding sinuously from the waist, Janey swept her legs up in a graceful arc, pointing her toes at the sky. Her kilt fell away at the back, exposing her panty-clad bottom in a flutter of indigo pleats. Locking her knees into place, she released her hands and hung topsy-turvy from the bars. Tinkling, girlish laughter floated through the Playground: the front of Jane's skirt was caught between her thighs; only HALF her panties were on display! Face burning beet-red, Janey reached down and started pulling the kilt up at the sides.
Such shamelessly modest behavior couldn't go unchallenged. Lindy's hand darted out, snatching at the tartan wrap. Jane slapped it away with a shriek, then turned to fend off Angie's sneak attack. A brief struggle ensued. The hapless redhead never stood a chance, needless to say. Two sets of fingers snagged the plaid material, and the skirt was finally (and irrevocably) dislodged. All three screamed in delight as Jane's silken panties were revealed in all their glory.
Brad leaned forward and zoomed in for another close-up. Candy-bright nylon suddenly filled the LCD. Janey's full-brief undies clung to her skin like the world's mildest sunburn, glittering with iridescent highlights. A dainty pink frill encircled the waistband, intricate lace traceries adorned the hips. He tracked the digicam 'round in a wide circle, targeting her shapely thighs, her snowy white tummy. She had one of those impudent little belly buttons that poked out like a ripe raspberry.
Brad lowered the camcorder, momentarily checking the battery. He still had to get through this morning with its Indian Forts and picnics and endless games of tag. He stood up and stepped back a couple of yards, trying for a wide-angle shot to capture the whole scene: the wrestling battalions over by the merry-go-round, the mad scuffles in the Lookout Tower. He panned across the entire playing field, focusing on the Midland Ranges, before circling back to his adopted 'cousin' and her friends, still oscillating under the Grid with their fresh little panties on full exhibition.
Once again, Angie was the cynosure, the center of attention. Seemed like every gaze in the park was directed at her. Lindy and Jane looked utterly mesmerized by her presence. Who could blame them? Angie's charms were little short of captivating. It had taken her only a matter of seconds to persuade them to bare their underpants on the Jungle Gym - even Janey, who hardly ever wore skirts to the Playground.
Brad re-adjusted his settings and glanced over at the Mother's circle. They were relaxing on the picnic benches, chatting idly amongst themselves and not paying much attention to anything. They were well aware of what their children were doing, but none of them seemed particularly concerned. Their 'daughters' were all over the age of consent and transfems were known to be natural exhibitionists. It was another weird side-effect of the TISM mutation: T-girls frequently lacked normal social inhibitions, it was well-documented in the scientific literature. Brad wouldn't be surprised if they stripped all the way down to their panties to go splashing around in the fountain later on. He'd seen Angie do it before on more than one occasion.
The videos were surprisingly popular with the Sole Parents community. Mary Glover and Carol Thompson were regular customers, putting in orders for edited tapes on an almost weekly basis (Brad and Angie spent much of their free time sorting through the rough footage looking for the most 'artistic' angles - Angie had an intuitive grasp of film composition and understood the technical processes far better than he ever would).
Brad supposed that wasn't particularly unusual; everyone wanted home movies of their kids growing up, even if their child had been born male and took two or more decades to fully mature. Nobody seemed to mind the high-jinx, panty-shots and wardrobe malfunctions, because it came with the territory.
Brad suspected that some of the women treasured this extended childhood, the knowledge that they wouldn't have to send their 'girls' out into the world too soon. Because what woman really wanted to let go of her offspring when the time finally came? Not these ones, who had struggled through broken marriages, vicious social rejection and outright sexual prejudice. All they had left now were their children, and they weren't ready to give them up. Not yet, anyway.
Yes, there might be a few extra years of financial hardship and sacrifice, there might be bickering and arguments over curfews and skirt-lengths, but in the end, it would all be worthwhile. Adult life was often a place of fear and uncertainty. Their children would experience simple happiness for just a little while longer. And maybe that was the only thing that truly mattered.
"Can I put in my order now?"
Brad turned to see Carol Thompson - Lindy's mom - standing beside him.
"Sure," he replied, focusing the camera for another long shot, "we'll have it ready for you by next Wednesday."
"Mary said she'd like a copy too."
"We can do that. Angie's a wizard with the film-editing software."
"They all are," Carol remarked with a slight rolling of the eyes, "I still have trouble programming the remote, but Lindy's been writing her own computer games since she was twelve."
They looked at each other for a moment, sensing the irony in her casual observation. 'Since she was twelve.' How old did she look now? How old did any of them look now?
"Maybe you'd better call them in," Carol said, placing a light hand on his shoulder, "nearly time for lunch."
"OK," he nodded, clicking the lens cap back into position, "may take me a minute or two to chase them over." He handed the camcorder over to Carol, knowing what 'chasing them in' would most likely involve.
"Don't worry, you've got it covered. We trust you."
Yeah, they trusted him. Everyone in the group trusted him. They knew that he kept his hands to himself and was completely devoted to Angie: two extremely rare qualities in any man, at least from their perspective. They were even prepared to let him share in the child-minding roster. Deborah Lambert had broached on the subject a few times, asking if he'd like to register for the babysitter's exchange. From what Brad could gather, most of them would probably have sold their souls for a night out on the town, free from the domestic grindstone.
"Angie!" he called out, raising his hands to his mouth to form a megaphone, "time to take a break."
The three girls stared back at him for several seconds before Angie gave the inevitable reply:
"No! I don't wanna!"
"Now, Angie. Lunch time."
"No! I don't wanna and you can't make me!"
Bradley grinned: oh, can't I now?
"Do you want that SPANKING I promised you?"
Pause. Two seconds. Five seconds. Then:
"Yes!" Angie called.
Bradley instantly broke into a long, rolling sprint, rushing towards the Jungle Gym at break-neck speed. All three girls shrieked at the top of their lungs and plunged off the grid in a tangle of flying skirts. As Angie had noted earlier, the only thing better than being chased was being caught, and evidently, she wasn't the only 'girl' in the park that day who happened to agree.
All three fled for their lives towards the picnic tables, screaming in mock terror as if the devil himself was at their heels - one which, for the moment at least, seemed very likely to catch them.
Overhead, a perfect summer's day beamed down from a faultlessly blue sky.
Why Pay More?
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
So, my good friend Daisy has finally fulfilled her dream of being a catwalk model! During a recent visit to our local plaza, she was offered five hundred dollars to model lingerie in the main concourse. The rest, as they say, was history.
As you can well imagine, the fashion parade was an overwhelming success, and Daisy was spotted by an agent for the Feathertouch Lingerie Corporation. Following a few public appearances and some rather 'creative' legal negotiations, Daisy has signed a contract worth over $500,000 a year!
While Daisy's parents disapproved of the campaign's somewhat 'risque' content, they were perfectly happy with the paychecks she was bringing home. After all, how many parents can boast that their son looks good in pink lingerie?
And that's to say nothing about the matching purple ensemble she was asked to model for the Autumn collection. As the advertisement says, they're just too darned pretty to keep covered up!
Hard to believe she was actually born male, right? Of course, no girl should ever settle for second best, and Feathertouch Cottontails are without question the softest, sheerest and sexiest panties you'll ever wear!
Yes, that's what I said - sexy! And if you think I'm exaggerating, just take a look at this steamingly hot burgundy outfit with its complementary pair of midnight talls. And let's face it - at this price, what more could a boy want?
Feel free to leave a message if you'd like to "see" more of Daisy in future (who knows, she might even bring our good friend Holly along to join in the festivities). While she happens to be a virtual transmodel, she's always willing to make new acquaintances in the Real World.
Winds of the Fall
CHAPTER ONE
1.
A storm was coming.
David Henson had known it the moment he'd opened his eyes that morning. He always knew when there was a storm drifting up from the south, just sort of sensed it brooding in the distance like an ugly black secret. His grandmother had been able to do the same thing; predict the weather, sometimes days in advance. She'd been a spooky old lady, his grandma. Eighty-nine years old with a mouth full of venom and a voice that could crack a mirror from sixty yards. The kind of woman who kidnapped little boys and cooked them into ginger bread. All the same, she was always dead accurate when it came to predictions (pretty scary in itself when he thought about it). Dave had secretly rejoiced when they'd finally packed her off to the nursing home last year, cackling like some geriatric hyena, but it later occurred to him that precognition might not be the only thing that ran in the family.
Be that as it may, Dave figured that dementia was still a long way off, and he had more pressing concerns for the time being. Despite the warmth of the day, he wanted to wear his waterproof parka; a dark blue rain slicker with an adjustable hood. It was about three sizes too big and weighed like eighty pounds, but Dave knew it would keep him warm through an avalanche if need be.
Dave's Mom had shaken a skeptical head when he'd told her; the skies were crystal clear aside from a couple fleece-backs skimming the horizon. Wasn't enough there to fill a tea-cup from what she could see. But Dave had been adamant: there was a storm brewing to the south, a big one judging by the ringing in his ears, and he wasn't about to get caught in a gosh-darn tornado without a slicker. His mother finally capitulated, not so much because his arguments had swayed her judgment, but because he sounded cute when he said things like "gosh-darn."
Dave had headed stoically into school, trudging along the pavement while the sun beat down from an endless blue sky. Upon arrival, he'd endured the sneering ridicule of his classmates with almost superhuman patience, sweating bullets beneath half a ton of blue gortex. The morning lengthened to midday without a single cloud crossing the yardarm, but Dave stubbornly refused to remove his parka. Doubts were cast over his sanity by fans and critics alike (even young Janey Watson was puzzled by his behavior, although she made no comment RE his mental state). Back in the classroom, he sat gnawing the end of his pencil, watching the window the way others watched the clock.
And there it was, just as he'd expected.
A massive gray build-up along the southern horizon; obliterating the landscape as it crept imperceptibly along the Blaxland Ranges. Hardly seemed to be moving in their direction, would probably miss them by four zillion miles, but Dave knew better. This was going to be much worse than he'd anticipated. For a moment, he could almost hear his Grandma's shrieking laughter in the back of his head, high and shrill and razor sharp. For the first time that day, he started to feel scared.
The thunderheads circled Ridgewick most of the afternoon, driving cold autumn winds through the center of town. Doors and windows began to rattle, the classroom's corkboard walls began to 'breath' back and forth. Dave looked around in growing agitation, wondering why nobody else noticed the sudden change in the air. A static charge seemed to be crackling through his veins, a hundred times worse than the continual buzzing in his ears.
The skies were rumbling with purple anger when school let out around three o'clock. Most of the younger children scampered straight home trailing their backpacks, far too sensible to get caught in the rising gale. The older ones made a bee-line for Memorial Park, led by the malevolent Katie Prescott and her Minions of Darkness (that was how Dave actually thought of them: he'd discovered A.K. Rowland last year and tended to think in terms of Potterisms). Crumpled brown leaves chased them down the empty streets, streaking through fence pikes and power lines.
And still the thunderheads cycled overhead, bending the trees along Memorial Drive in their fury.
Dave tagged along in the rear guard, mainly because his friend Janey Watson had been roped into the exodus and he pretty much went wherever she did. He'd also been getting an odd vibe all afternoon, as if something black and ominous was approaching with the storm. Several times, he thought he heard dogs baying in the distance, but decided it had to be the keening of the wind. Unfortunately, this explanation did little to sooth his rising anxieties. When the short hairs on the back of his hands started to prickle, he knew the storm was almost upon them.
"We ought to go home," he told Janey, but knew she wouldn't want to leave until the game was finished. Katie Prescott had decreed an interclass tag marathon and when Katie Prescott called tag, no one left until the Final Game Was Played, not unless their parents had a comprehensive dental plan. So Dave stood inconspicuously off to one side while half the sixth grade stampeded round and round the Fountain in lunatic abandon. Sheet lightning seared the clouds several times and dogs wailed like ghosts in the background, raising the hackles at the base of his neck.
Something bad was coming.
The storm finally broke around three-thirty, blackening the skies as the rain lashed down in a literal torrent. Curbs were flooded, drains overflowed and lawns receded before the backwash. Long dead branches fell from denuded maples and were carried off to parts unknown. The One Last Game ended with a booming thunder-burst that scattered the children to every point of the compass. They emptied the playground in a swarming mass, screaming to the indigo clouds. Some of them lived close by and vanished within a matter of seconds, others bolted through the Wilderlands, emerging five minutes later into Westside Estates. A few spilled down Memorial Drive, heading towards the center of town.
Further out in the boondocks, traditional protective measures were taken by stern-faced adults. Curtains were drawn over a hundred picture windows; doors were locked and double bolted, as if this could somehow ward off the storm's howling ferocity. As a final precaution, mirrors were covered with white linen – an old superstition meant to ward off ball lightning, which was common this time of year.
Perhaps they should have painted ha'ants on the eves as well.
Who knows, it might have proven just as effective.
Winds of the Fall
2.
Janey and Dave bolted along Memorial Drive, heads lowered against the downpour. They crossed the bridge at Braithwaite Canal (overflowing its banks already) and sprinted along the sidewalk, all but swept away in the tempest. Stumbling to the corner of Threadmont Avenue, David paused long enough to get his bearings, then grabbed Janey by the right hand, pointing towards a dim gray shape in the distance.
"Over there!" he yelled at the top of his lungs, "the BUS shelter!" The girl nodded in reply, although she could barely hear him over the wind. They scrambled down the footpath in a welter of knees and elbows, feet slipping on the wet concrete. Janey held a forearm over her face; the rain was hammering down hard enough to leave marks on her pale flesh. They'd never seen a storm like this, none they could remember anyway.
Reaching the bus shelter, they hunched off their backpacks and began shaking the chill out of their bones.
"I knew we shouldn't have stayed at the park so long," Dave said, looking out into the deluge. He was a lanky young galoot with a shock of curly red hair framing his face. Looked about as Irish as you got this far west of Lower Manhattan. He eyed the heavens apprehensively, hearing that odd wailing in the wind again. What the hell was it?
Janey picked up the hem of her red gingham dress and started wringing the water out of it. She was an unusually pretty child with melting blue eyes and soft, girlish features - although she wasn't precisely a girl, contrary to all appearances. Like many children in born in Ridgewick over the past fifteen years, Janey Watson was somewhat…unique.
"You said it was going to rain this morning," she commented, her voice high and faint against the squall. Her frock was pasted against her body and she was shivering with the cold. Fall had come early; there was a threat of snow in the wind. "How did you know that?"
Dave shrugged. He got that question a lot, and he was never sure how to answer it.
"I dunno. You can smell it in the air sometimes." It was true: storms often carried an acrid, mineral scent. Strange that no else ever noticed it. "Rain has a kind of metallic smell, you know that?"
"No," Janey shook her head, spraying droplets everywhere. She dropped her hemline and hugged herself against the wind, teeth chattering. "How we gonna get home?"
"Wait for the bus, I guess," Dave answered, adjusting his hood and wishing he'd never left home this morning. He had no desire to stand around in this maelstrom, but didn't see what other choice they had.
"How long'll that be?" Janey demanded.
"About half an hour."
"I'm freezing!"
Lightning flickered to the south, remote and distant. A rail of thunder followed a few seconds later, just loud enough to set their hearts racing. Janey gnawed a lip, watching the horizon fearfully. The thunder was closing in, she could tell that much at least. Damn that Katie Prescott and her One Last Game of tag. If they'd left when Dave said, they would've been home by now.
"We can't wait for the bus," she said uneasily, "we might get hit by lightning or something."
"Aw, don't worry, this'll blow over in a while," Dave replied offhand, although he didn't feel as confident as he was trying to sound. The storm had him spooked so bad he was ready to run like a split streak. The skies were darkening almost by the minute, and that peculiar waling was getting closer. Whatever it was, Dave didn't care to be here when it arrived. All the same, he didn't want to worry Janey with his fears, she looked scared enough as it was.
"We'll be safe here," he reassured her, waving a dismissive hand about in the air, "that lightning's about a zillion miles away. I mean, if you count the seconds between – "
His words were drowned out by a deafening concussion directly overhead. The entire sky flashed white for a fraction of an instant, and the ground literally shook beneath their feet. Janey tensed against him like a child afraid of the dark, he could feel her clenching her teeth to keep from screaming. No - that wasn't her: it was him. Any louder and he would have run shrieking into the downpour. He stared off down Memorial Drive, cringing in the bitter gale, feeling his knee-joints buckle and weaken.
Janey didn't look much better: she was trembling from crown to heel, her body a collection of tight little knots. It was mainly the cold, but Dave knew she was frightened, too - terrified in fact. Nor could he blame her. A sense of urgency was slinking into his mind, a foreboding of impending disaster. They had to get out of this cyclone, right now, this minute, and they couldn't waste any more time waiting for some bus that may never come. Something bad was approaching, he was certain of that now. Something worse than the thunder, worse than the lightening, worse than anything he could imagine in his worst nightmares.
"Listen, my place is only two blocks over," Dave yelped, pointing across the road, "we can cut through Old Man McGinty's field, it'll take us around two minutes."
"Doesn't McGinty have a dog?"
David hesitated several seconds, startled by her choice of words.
"No," he answered finally, "I been through there thousands of times."
"Okay."
Shouldering their backpacks, they held their breath and plunged out into the rain. The storm engulfed them in a solid gray curtain, effectively limiting their vision to zero (but that didn't matter; they were kids, they were twelve and they frequently ran on instinct alone). Hauling themselves across Memorial Drive, they darted through to McGinty's Field, half-expecting the Hound of The Baskervilles to come slavering out of the chaos. No dogs were in evidence however (not even McGinty's fabled mongrel), although the clashing of the heavens added enthusiasm to their departure.
Somewhere along the line, Janey's fingers found his hand, and they ran the entire distance joined at the wrist.
Winds of the Fall
3.
Roughly five minutes later, they were standing in the front hall of Dave's house on Lancaster Avenue, kicking off their shoes and babbling in excited canary voices. Even with the door closed, they could still hear the banshees wailing around the gables. Dave sloughed off his parka, listening to the windows shake in their frames. It was already dark outside, and it couldn't have been later than four thirty. It didn't seem natural, even this late in September. None of it seemed natural, now that he thought about it - the clouds, the storm; the vicious, lancing winds. What was going on?
"Coming down like a machine gun now," Dave observed, looking out through the door's leadlight paneling, "sounds like its raining bullets." Hailstones the size of golf-balls had started impacting on the veranda, exploding into smaller fragments. Bad as the rain had been, Dave was glad they hadn't been caught in the hail; he honestly thought they mightn't have made it home. It was almost as if the storm had tried to stop them reaching the front steps.
Janey coughed beside him, bending over to cover her face with both hands.
"What time is it?" she asked, straightening up. She started wringing out her dress once more, pulling the hem up to the top of her thighs. Her legs were long and well-shaped for a girl her age.
"I dunno," he replied, then remembered he was wearing a watch: "it's about ten past four." He looked through the leadlight once more, his expression pinched with concentration.
"I never seen the sky go black during a storm before."
"David? Is that you?"
Roslyn Henson, Dave's mother, appeared at the far end of the hallway, a tall, slim thirty-something with dark brown eyes and chestnut hair tied back in a short ponytail. She came down the corridor wreathed in an aura of freshly baked cookies. Dave turned to answer her, hoping she wasn't angry.
"Yeah, Mom. Janey's here too."
"What happened, why are you so late?" she asked in a voice tinged with worry, "did you get caught in the storm?"
"Yeah, we were playing down at Memorial park when it started raining," Dave explained, hanging up his slicker on the coat rack, "then we got stuck in this bus shelter -"
"You should've called from the park," Roslyn fussed in obvious relief, "I would have come out to get you. Well, at least you didn't get too -"
She paused in mid-sentence when she saw Janey standing behind him, quivering like a shipwreck survivor. The girl managed to raise half a smile, but her cheeks were blue and her dress was streaming on the floor boards.
"Oh, Janey. You must be soaked to the skin, honey," Roslyn cooed, reaching out to touch the girl under the chin, "come on into the living room, we'll put you in front of the fire." She took Janey's hand by the fingertips and led her down the hallway.
It was an oddly affectionate gesture Dave had seen several time before. He knew his mother had grown genuinely fond of his friend over the past twelve months, seemed to regard her almost as a member of the family. He'd found their instant karma rather baffling at first, but at least it meant he could have her over anytime he wanted (and he knew there were many parents in Ridgewick who wouldn't have let a tranzi in through the back door).
Dave fell in behind them as they headed down the corridor, listening to their chatter but not really following their conversation. He was keeping one ear cocked towards the storm. That weird howling noise was somewhat muted now, but he could still hear it through the closed door and it was setting his teeth on edge. God, he was glad they'd escaped the bus shelter when they had.
Janey coughed as they walked into the living room, doubling over in a rush of moist blond curls. Roslyn led her over to the fireplace, glancing down at her in some concern.
"That's a nasty cough you've got there, sweetie. Let's get you out of those clothes before you catch cold."
"OK."
Janey looked over at Dave to see what he was doing, but he was heading for the arm chair over by the TV, the remote already in his hand. As she watched, he sat down and started flicking through the channels, barely aware of their presence. Seemed rather distracted, as a matter of fact.
Arriving at the fireplace, Mrs Henson sat down on the sofa and drew Janey up in front of her, holding her by both hands now.
"No wonder you're coughing so hard," Ros told her sympathetically, "your hands are like blocks of ice."
"The rain was f-freezing, Mrs Henson," she stammered under her breath, "c-colder than that s-snow we had last year, I th-think."
"Well, don't worry. Once we get that dress off, you'll warm up in no time." Reaching forward, she began undoing the buttons down the front of Janey’s dress then paused, looking over towards her son.
"David?"
Dave glanced over at his mother, eyebrows raised in mute inquiry.
"Could you go upstairs and get a blanket for Janey?" Roslyn asked, absently undoing the next button, "she's freezing to death over here."
"Sure Mom," Dave replied, replacing the remote and hopping off the armchair. Chamberlain Regional News droned away in the background.
"And while you're up there, could you get some extra clothes for her too?"
"Okay," Dave said with an off-hand tilt of his head, and stepped through the living room door. Ros watched him leave with a quizzical glance, surprised he hadn't put up more of a fight. Odd behavior indeed for a boy his age: hardly seemed to notice there was a twelve year old girl getting undressed in his living room. Well, no matter; the excuse had worked, the errand would keep him out of the room for at least five minutes. She turned her attention back to the girl standing in front of her. Time to get her out of that frock before she turned blue.
"Still cold, Honey-girl?"
"Yeah, a little," Janey replied.
"Well, let's take off that dress and get you warm," Roslyn said, and slid the sleeves off the child's rounded shoulders. Janey raised no objections, she'd long since come to regarded Mrs Henson as a second mother (much as she'd adopted Dave as an older brother). Four years ago, she would have refused to let anyone touch her. But four years ago, she'd been a completely different person.
Roslyn lowered the frock over her waist and hips, dropping it to the floor. Janey hugged herself against the cold, flinchingly aware of her state of dishabille. Giggles threatened to bubble up from her tummy as she imagined how she must have looked. What if Dave came back and saw her like this? It was OK for Mrs Henson to see her stripped down to her underwear, but Dave was a boy. She suddenly realized why Roslyn had sent him from the room, and smiled to herself in silent amusement.
In the meantime, Ros had picked a crocheted quilt off the sofa and was draping it around the girl's shoulders. Janey meshed herself in the soft woolen fabric, making sure that she was decently covered. Despite the almost supernatural chill pervading the atmosphere, she'd finally started to warm up, drawing closer to the fireplace as the kindling sputtered and cracked. Gazing into the embers, she found herself wondering if she should phone her Mother.
"Mrs Henson?"
"Yes, sweetie?"
"Could you call my Mom and let her know I'm OK?"
"Yes, of course," Roslyn replied, reaching over the coffee table for the landline, "why didn't I think of that myself?" She smiled at the girl as she typed in the number, then waited several seconds for the call to go through. Her smile faltered as the dial tone continued to ring. Staring at the handset, she pressed 'recall' several times, then placed the phone down with a frown of vague confusion.
"What's wrong?" Janey asked.
"I don't know," Ros said doubtfully, "couldn't get through...someone answered, but then there was some kind of weird noise on the line."
"Noise?"
"Yes..." Roslyn mused, mostly to herself, "almost sounded like..." She paused, shaking her head as if to clear it, then looked out through the front windows. "No, that couldn't be right. Must be the storm."
Janey's face fell.
"Mom'll be worried about me," she fretted, putting an anxious hand to her face.
Roslyn blinked several times, glancing across at Janey as if she'd momentarily forgotten she existed.
"Oh, don't worry; you're in good hands. I'll drive you home as soon as this storm dies down a little."
"You'll do that?"
"Sure I will, sweetie," Ros beamed, touching the girl on the tip of nose. Her tone was light, but she felt a subtle wave of unease in the back of her mind. The tempest had set off alarms deep within her subconscious, activating her maternal overdrive. Relays were switching in her cerebellum, signals shunting back and forth through long-forgotten pathways. Serotonin flickered between synapses. At this moment she viewed Janey as one of her own offspring, and she would have faced hell, high water and eternal damnation if necessary.
Why? Well, that's a rather long and convoluted story.
Roslyn Henson was thirty-three years old and had lived in Ridgewick all her life. She'd been in her late teens when the Blaxland Disaster made national headlines, and like many of her friends, she'd witnessed the arrival of the first transsexual children - though none of them had realized it at the time. TISM doesn't manifest until the eighth or ninth year, and sometimes not until the advent of puberty. Roslyn considered herself very fortunate in this regard. David had never developed transfeminine characteristics (and probably never would at this late stage). It was like winning the lottery in a way; she'd delivered a perfectly normal baby, quite an unusual event in this particular town.
Unfortunately, the pregnancy itself hadn't been free of complications. Dave had arrived slightly premature - not enough to endanger his health, but more than enough to endanger hers. A breech birth had exacerbated the situation to critical levels, and her doctors had opted for a C-section. Several minor disasters ensued in a virtual cascade of agony, but at the end of her ordeal, the nurses had handed her a beautiful, red-haired baby boy.
Along with the worst news she could otherwise have imagined.
Was it somehow related to the Blaxland Disaster? Probably not; her pregnancy had been a text book case-study right up to the eighth month. It wasn't unheard of for a woman to lose the ability to conceive following a difficult delivery. Nevertheless, it had come as a crushing blow after everything she'd endured to bring David into the world.
Much as she loved her son, Roslyn had always harbored a secret, unspoken regret over the circumstances of his birth. Because she'd wanted more children. A whole tribe of them, in fact: raging and roaring 'round the house; scuttling beneath her feet and getting into the cupboards when her back was turned. Children rustling through the undergrowth, children sliding down the banisters and swinging off the chandeliers. Children of every make, shape and size. Tall and thin, short and round, good and bad alike, she'd wanted them, each and every one.
Most of all, she'd wanted a daughter.
Which was probably why she'd taken such a shine to David's little girl-friend.
Okay, she wasn't exactly his girl-friend - wasn't even a girl for that matter - but Roslyn had never met a child quite so endearing. Janey Watson had a delicate, ethereal appearance; her eyes were so bright they seemed to illuminate everything she looked at. More than that, she was kind and sweet and radiantly happy, the way a little girl should be. Roslyn had come to love her over the past year, much the same way she loved her nieces and younger cousins - maybe a little more than that, in recent weeks. And with a mother's unerring intuition, Ros understood that her feelings were being returned.
She placed a hand on Janey's cheek, brushing moist blond curls back from her face. She had the most beautiful eyes she'd ever seen, huge and deep and liquid blue. Her mouth was a tiny red pout surmounting a dimpled chin, her nose a bump between rose-tinted cheeks. The kind of face capable of inspiring Renaissance poets to Elizabethan raptures. That was typical of transfeminine children; they weren't simply effeminate, they were hyper-feminine in appearance.
From what Ros had read, TISM mimics female biology to the finest detail, right down to the reproductive system. Some tranzies were known to retain a vestige of their former identity, but Janey wasn't one of them: her transition had been absolutely flawless. Looking at the girl now, it was difficult to believe that she'd ever been a boy.
Ros glanced up towards the ceiling, hearing her son's footsteps ambling about from room to room. He'd be back in a minute. At twelve, he was both too young and too old to see his little friend undressed, but she'd worry about that when he came downstairs.
"He's certainly taking his time, isn't he?" Ros asked, raising a comical eyebrow in Janey's direction, "maybe he got lost up there –"
Before another word could be spoken, a strafe of lightening flickered beyond the window, followed by a blast that quaked the house to its foundations. The ceiling trembled, the lights blinked out of existence, and Janey leapt into Roslyn's lap with a startled cry. Coiling her arms around the woman's neck, she buried her face in Rosy's shoulder, struggling to control her whimpers. The thunder was so close now, almost inside the room with them.
"You scared of the storm, Honey?" Roslyn asked, unnerved by the light-show herself. Sounded like the roof was going to collapse, that time.
Janey nodded, biting her lip to keep from sobbing.
"Nothing to worry about, baby," Ros soothed, smoothing down her rain-matted hair, "the lightning can't hurt you in here."
Janey nodded in tactic agreement, but her eyes circled around the living room like small frightened birds. She could hear the night raging against the walls like some vicious, black animal and the sound terrified her. It was trying to claw its way inside; any moment now, the front door would explode off its hinges and the beast would rush snarling down the hallway, its red-coal eyes as huge as storm beacons –
"Honey, you're still shivering," Roslyn said, gathering the child so close they were practically breathing through each other's mouths, "come on, let's get you closer to the fire." She started chafing Janey's slender limbs to get her blood flowing.
Outside, the storm tore through lawns and gardens, uprooting trees and lifting roofs in its wake. The keening winds slammed at the doors and windows, seeking entry through slot and jamb and keyhole. The skies were totally black now: not a single shaft of moonlight penetrated the swirling clouds. It was a wild, hellish night, the stuff of terror and nightmare. Of all of this, Roslyn Henson was largely unaware. She'd found the daughter she'd lost the day her son had been born, and nothing else mattered to her at this point. Mother and daughter lay together, nestled together in a warmth deeper than that of the fire.
Neither one noticed when the dogs began to howl.
This page is an archive for orphaned stories; fragments and outlines which I never managed to develop. Most are under 1500 words, all are rated PG. A few include illustrations. Feel free to leave a comment if anything here catches your attention. Feedback and suggestions are always welcome.
So, it turns out that our transgendered friend Holly has just turned eighteen, meaning it's time to break out the champagne and trip the light fantastique. Holly has been waiting for this moment her entire life, and so to celebrate her coming of age, she's agreed to model her lingerie for everyone on this site. Don't worry, no need to be embarrassed; she's been planning this show for a long time, and it's not every day that a pretty young transgirl makes her public debut...
CONSCRIPTED!
Copyright © Tracy Lane, 2017/2021.
Note: this story is set in the Tranziverse; the protagonist is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 21)
Feathertouch
Tracy Lane, 2017/2021.
Released into the Public Domain.
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
My Mother started dressing me in girls' clothing from a very young age, long before I entered elementary school. The exact details are rather hazy, but I recall modeling some frilly little outfits she made on her Singer sewing machine. That was her job; Mommy ran a small dressmaking business out of her home, specializing in childrens' wear. She often used me as a mannequin due to my slender proportions and somewhat feminine appearance, so you might say we engaged in a family business.
Her designs proved popular enough to pay the bills throughout my early childhood, by the time I turned five we had our own home a few blocks from the center of town. She converted one of the larger rooms into a studio-workshop where she could complete her orders, and kept me close at hand whenever she needed to check some measurements.
I should mention that pinaforing was still quite common in our part of the country. Lainsbury was something of an anachronism; the last gasp of an era when strict gender roles weren't applied to prepubescent children, meaning it wasn't unusual to see young boys decked out in frocks and flounces. It was sometimes practiced as a form of discipline (both in home and school), but in most cases it was simply the fashion of the day.
After a while, Mommy allowed me to grow my hair out, resulting in long, wavy blond tresses cascading down to my shoulders. Paradoxically, this was considered rather revolutionary by polite society – hair length being one of the few ways to distinguish a beribboned girl from a pinafored boy – but for my Mother, it was a matter of financial expediency. Not long after my sixth birthday, I'd started modeling for our wealthier patrons, most of whom wanted custom attire for their daughters. As I later discovered, there was a growing demand for girlswear, and Mom had managed to corner the market in our district. With dresses outselling pants by nearly ten to one, it made sense to capitalize on my more androgynous features. The illusion was virtually perfect: most of our newer clients never suspect I was actually a boy.
Mommy took it one step further, correcting my posture and training me to walk with grace and confidence about the showroom. Over time, I grew accustomed to my new position within the "company," climbing into a sun frock and mary-janes whenever a prospective customer wanted to see the latest outfit. It turned out to be one of the most lucrative strategies Mom had so far come up with. By the end of that year, she was literally swamped with orders and was negotiating a deal with the Feathertouch Corporation.
Up to that point, I'd had very few objections to my intermittent cross-dressing sessions; after all, it was in the privacy of our own home and I'd been wearing miniskirts for years. Nothing out of the ordinary, from my perspective, and I'd always been well rewarded for my efforts (normally with mouth-watering "bribes" of cake and candy).
All that changed the day Mommy signed her contract with Feathertouch. She was now poised to market a line of designer underwear.
I have extremely vivid memories of the afternoon Mommy called me to her studio to see what she'd been working on. The business had expanded considerably over the past two years; Mom had added two extensions to the original workroom and hired two assistants, both sharp faced, professional women in their late thirties. They were huddled around one of the display tables when I walked in, talking together in conspiratorial tones. Momma glanced in my direction, alerted by my soft-tapping footsteps.
"Allie!" she said crisply, beckoning me closer with her left hand, "come over here, I want you to try something on."
The assistants stood aside while I approached, allowing me to see what was laid out on the table. For a moment, I paused in mid-step, not quite sure what I was looking at. For a moment, I almost drew back in surprise, literally doubting my own senses. I stared up at my Mother in open-mouthed confusion, breath catching at the back of my throat. She wanted me to wear – those?
"Momma?" I asked in growing apprehension, silently praying that she wasn't serious, knowing already that she was.
She ushered me forward for a closer look, a hint of amusement touching her lips. I sidled hesitantly up to the table, staring down at the lacy, delicate things fanned out on the polished surface. A single glimpse confirmed my worst fears. It was underwear. Girl's underwear.
"Well?" Mommy asked, eyebrows raised inquiringly, "What do you think?"
"Momma, I can't wear these!" I gasped, feeling the blood rushing to my cheeks.
"Why ever not?" she demanded in feigned amazement, "you wear skirts and dresses all the time."
"But this is different!" I exclaimed, covering my mouth with both hands, "they're – I'm – Momma, it's not the same!!"
"How?"
I stared wildly around the studio, uncertain how to proceed. I was only eight years old, it was too complicated to explain in even the simplest of terms. I'd started school the previous summer; in the ten months since, I'd endured almost incessant teasing from my classmates. As the moving target of every schoolyard bully in the district, I'd become hypersensitive to the cries of "sissy-boy" and "nancy" that plagued me from pillar to post. Whatever Mommy had in mind was certain to make things a thousand times worse!
Freewheeling
Snapshots of the childhood we should have had :)
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
Back in the days before girls wore bikepants under their skirts, panty-flashing was an occupational hazard in school. Most women from my generation have at least a hundred stories on that particular subject. In my case, of course, it seemed completely unavoidable.
My older sister and I studied gymnastics at Ridgewick Youth Center. In the space of only a few brief years, we'd become quite adept in the more sophisticated exercises, having qualified for the district finals.
During the week, we practiced our moves in the school playground. Whenever we learnt a new trick at gym class, we'd demonstrate it to our friends over the lunch break. Our repertoire included a dazzling array of cartwheels, handstands, step-overs and flip-flops – all in perfect synchronization - and all with our full-cut panties on clear display.
Lydia was slightly more advanced than I: she could go up into a flawlessly controlled handstand, scissor her legs apart, and walk around in a circle for close on a minute. Her skirt used to hang over her head, revealing her lacy floral prints to everyone in the vicinity.
I'd sometimes follow up with a triple step-over, displaying my pastel-colored underwear at the height of each turn. The sight of all those uncovered knickers never failed to bring a round of applause from our audience. Sometimes our friends would join in, though we'd usually end up in jumbled heap of arms and legs after the first try.
When we weren't turning somersaults on the school green, my classmates and I used to hang out on the jungle gym, where advanced acrobatic skills were optional. Most days you could see us dangling by ours knees, skirts flipped halfway over our heads. It was even worse if one of us wore a dress, because the longer you stayed topsy-turvy, the further your frock would creep down.
I remember one time my dress was turned completely inside out, dangling by a thread from my shoulders. One of my friends actually pulled it off for a joke; I had to chase her half way across the playground in nothing but my silky white girlie-pants. It was so embarrassing, I was relentlessly teased about it for about six weeks running.
Naturally, it didn't take us long to notice that there were always a few guys lurking about in the background, hiding in the bushes and hoping the rumors they'd heard turned out to be true. Evidently, they were running a bet to see who could 'score' the most points whenever we turned handsprings or clambered over the bars.
They should have known better than to match wits with us. Girls are genetically endowed with telepathic insights unknown to modern science - even tranzies like myself. Lydia was particularly adept at sensing the Male Gaze, and at the first sign of trouble, we'd both flip right-side up, smoothing down our tunics and frustrating their efforts at the last possible moment.
After a while, it developed into a vaguely obsessive game where the boys would try to sneak up and catch us with our panties on show. The lengths they went through just to gain a peek up our skirts were amazing. We saw them scaling walls, shuffling over ledges and even swinging across rooftops at one point. It's hard to say whether it was adolescent curiosity or sheer insanity, but after a while, both Lydia and I decided to play on their weaknesses.
Our initial target was a sullen mob of fifth year boys hanging around beneath the peppercorn trees. A permanent fixture on the edge of The Girl Zone, they loitered about day after day, almost praying for the barest hint of panty. They'd become utterly obsessed with what lay beneath my hemline, and I began to tease them every chance I got.
First, I'd wait until most of them were looking the other way, then flip my skirt up at the back, revealing my white cotton panties for a fraction of a second. They'd all suddenly turn to look, but by then it was too late, and I'd pretend nothing happened. It used to drive them crazy - they'd spend the entire lunch hour trying to catch a peek, but I was simply too fast for them.
Lydia was even more brazen, practically daring them to grab an eyeful. Her favorite trick was to walk past with a group of her friends, then casually turn a slow-motion cartwheel, placing her shiny nylon panties on open exhibition.
A minor scuffle would erupt within the boys' camp as they stumbled over one another, not quite sure what they'd just seen. Some of them would call out in frankly astounded voices, begging us to do it again. We never did, of course.
Not until they were looking elsewhere, anyway :)
Innocent Days
Snapshots of the childhood we should have had :)
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
I guess most girls aren't particularly self-conscious during their formative years, particularly when they have no reason to cover up during hot weather. My sisters and I were used to playing under the sprinklers in the front yard, putting on quite the show for the neighborhood. Lydia was old enough to wear a two-piece bikini, but Tanya and just I ran around in nothing but our white cotton underpants. We were, of course, barely out of kindergarten, so we didn't see anything unusual in it at the time. Neither did anyone else, so far as I could tell.
Speaking for myself, I rarely bothered getting fully dressed at that time of year, because – let's be serious here – who in their right mind would? With daily temperatures reaching 32 degrees by nine in the morning, I was happy to simply lounge about in my full-cut knickers for the most part.
I recall some mornings walking down to the mailbox to pick up Dad's papers, oblivious to the exhibition I was putting on. There were always a few people up and about at that time of day, but nobody seemed to notice. It was a common enough sight back then; one which only the craziest of spinster aunts would possibly object to. Most girls were considered children until they entered middle school, and I hadn't even reached the fifth grade by that stage.
I didn't really develop a sense of modesty until much later. My folks never objected to my impromptu lingerie parades as they'd seen me half-naked my entire life; even if the neighbors came knocking it was no big deal. Sometimes, if Mom was busy in the kitchen, she'd tell me to answer the door, regardless of what I was wearing.
Our part of the country could get pretty sultry in late July, so whenever I was upstairs reading a magazine, I'd just lie on the bed in my undies with the radio playing, feet waving lazily in the air. Occasionally, my friends would call out to me from the street, and I'd go to the window to talk to them. The thought of covering up rarely crossed my mind, seeing as we'd all known each other since forever.
It made little difference if there happened to be boys around. So they saw us in our underwear, who cared? Wasn't much different to sunbathing in a two-piece swim suit, and some of us didn't even make that distinction.
I have very fond memories of the sleepy little suburb where I spent my childhood. There was a water fountain in the park downtown, one of those old Victorian deals surrounded by a ring of wrought iron benches. Lydia and I often went down to feed the pigeons and trade the usual gossip; it wasn't unusual to slip off our skirts or dresses if we decided to go wading in the pool. There were usually a few pensioners sitting around enjoying the sunshine, but again, no one seemed to mind; they'd seen it all before.
Those were such innocent days...
Invasive Procedures
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
1.
"Nikki. It's time."
Nikki Chambers froze at her desk, feeling the blood run cold in her veins. The moment she'd been dreading the whole week had finally arrived. She glanced fleetingly around the room, feeling a soft pink glow spreading across her cheeks. Heads were buried in books, no one seemed to have heard. She looked up at Ms Longridge, her slim, high-breasted supervisor, hoping for some kind of momentary reprieve.
"Now?" Nikki asked in a hesitant voice. Ms Longridge nodded.
"Yes, you're next on the list," the woman answered briskly, "Dr Wrenston's waiting for you down in his office. Come on, he can't wait forever".
"Yes ma'am," Nikki replied shyly, gathering up her books and holding them possessively against her chest. She was blushing all the way to her hairline. Her stilettos clicked on polished concrete as she walked towards the door. A dozen heads swiveled to follow her progress. Study was instantly forgotten; everyone was paying attention to her now.
Stepping out into the hallway, she closed the door carefully, then headed down towards the office. She flicked a lock of hair from her face, moistening her lips nervously. She wasn't looking forward to this. Full frontal examinations were an ordeal for most women; Nikki had always found them to be treadmills of humiliation, even before her transition.
She walked quickly down the hallway, a tall, slender girl with long brown hair and huge, soulful blue eyes. Her lean, coltish legs were sheathed in sheer black thigh-highs, the kind with a lace garter at the top. She'd taken to wearing them soon after she enrolled at Chamberlain College in an attempt to overcome her innate modesty. They were the reason she seemed to attract so much attention. That, and her skin-tight lycra minis.
She was wearing a stretchy black mini-skirt. Alarmingly brief, it barely covered the edges of her underpants and left about six inches of thigh exposed between hemline and stocking-top. Her waist was encircled by a black leather combat-belt from which hung a plethora of holsters, clip-ons and electronic devices. They were more than a fashion statement, like most girls her age, Nikki lived half her life in cyber-space. Magazines like Cosmo called it 'Millenium Chic.'
She turned a corner and clocked down a flight of stairs leading into A-Block. Her tummy was swarming with butterflies, she felt feverish with expectation. Every girl in first year was required to attend the mid-term physical. There were no exeptions, it was a condition of enrollment. Nikki had managed to avoid the medical most of the year, but her turn had finally come. There was no escape. As Phil Collins had said back in the 80s; you can run, but you can't hide.
Her pulse was racing like a trip-hammer. She hated submitting to this ritual striptease. It seemed invasive, exploitive, a gratuitious probing of her body. The fact that she would be undressing for a General Practitioner did little to relieve her anxieties. She was hyper-sensetive about her body. Most girls were. Even today, very few women wanted to stand naked and vulnerable before a complete stranger.
So much the worse for Nikki: she was a tranzie.
Nikki found these examinations degrading beyond words. She was a young woman, not a six year-old girl. No one had the right to see her this way; bare-thighed and naked, with only a tiny wisp of polyester nylon to cover her shame.
Of course, Nikki had no real choice in the matter. Every three months, she was required to report to the clinic and strip down to her bare essentials. Once she'd finished taking everything off, the nurse would take her through to the surgery in her virginal white underpants, her hands cupped over her high, pointed breasts. She endured this festival of humiliation like a nervous child, her face burning with embarrassment.
Sometimes she was made to stand with her hands clasped behind her head, shivering with embarrassment while he tracked his eyes over her creamy white flesh. It was an ordeal of disgrace virtually beyond description, made all the worse for the knowledge that it was completely unavoidable.
Monica & Simone
Snapshots of the childhood we should have had :)
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
Monica and Simone had been best friends since the first grade. They virtually lived in each other's pockets, doing practically everything together. Their Mothers were good friends too, so it wasn't unusual to see them going out together in a group.
Today, their Mommies were taking them downtown for lunch, something the girls always saw as a huge adventure. They all met up at Monica's place to get ready. The girls went straight upstairs to get changed.
It is a well-known fact that young girls love getting undressed together, and Monica and Simone were no exception. Today, their Mommies were taking them for lunch downtown, and the girls were upstairs getting ready for their big adventure.
Off came their plain cotton housefrocks, followed by their t-shirts, singlets and slips. Soon the girls were stripped all the way down to their silky little panties, happily chattering about the day ahead. Their new clothes had already been laid out on the bed, along with some petticoats, vests and hair ribbons.
Simone immediately climbed into her light nylon crinoline, adjusting the band around her waist. It was so sheer that her thighs and panties were clearly visible through the material. Monica dawdled about in her underpants, chortling away in fluent child-speak. Suddenly, she noticed some bangles around Simone's wrist.
"Gee, those are pretty," Monica said, leaning in for a better look, "are they new?"
"Yeah, my Mommy bought them for me last week. She says they're 'friendship' bracelets." Simone paused, working one carefully down her forearm, "I want you to have this one, because you're my best friend."
"Wow, thanks!" Monica cried delightedly, then slipped the bangle over her right hand, "now we'll be friends forever!" The girls hugged each other warmly, then planted several gigantic kisses on each other's cheeks.
Just at that moment, Mrs Langton – Monica's mother – appeared at the doorway, just in time to see the impromptu cuddle fest. A huge smile spread across her features; there are few things as heart-warming as the sight of two little girls snuggling in their underwear. She immediately called out to Mrs Duval, Simone's Mom.
"Annette! Look at those two – getting ready in their pretty little panties!"
"Oh, aren't they just adorable? Quick, get a snapshot of them, Mary!"
"Good idea. Girls – look over here! Mommy's going to take your picture."
The girls shrieked with pink-cheeked pleasure, knowing they were going to be photographed in their underwear. Monica was particularly embarrassed, because she was wearing nothing but her underpanties. At least Simone had her frilly little slip on!
"Mommy!" Monica trilled in outrage, "we're not ready yet!"
"That's OK sweetie," Mrs Langton replied with some amusement, "little girls are allowed to run around in their undies."
The girls looked at each other and burst into tiny giggles. Both felt unspeakably naughty, yet it was so much fun, anyway.
"OK, then," Mrs Langton told them, "big smiles!"
The girls beamed at the camera, eyes glittering with silvery laughter. The first shots focused on Monica's baby-blue girlie-pants, paying special attention to their flimsy ruffled frills. Monica squealed in mock exasperation, turning her back and running across the room.
"Mommy, nooo! I'm only in my panties!"
Simone didn't fare much better. To make sure everything was fair, she had to hold her petticoat up to her chin. Standing on her tippy-toes, she raised her slip to reveal her shiny nylon panties. The camera whisked off six shots while Simone practically danced with outrage.
"Mommy, this sooo embarrassing!" she wailed, but couldn't help smiling all the while. Despite her protests, she clearly enjoyed showing off her underwear this way.
Once the "photo-shoot" was over, the women helped the girls on with their clothes, ignoring their pleas that they were old enough to dress themselves. Huge, delicious hugs were had all round, and the four headed downtown for a long day's shopping. Every time Simone looked at Monica, they both burst out laughing. It had been so much fun, and neither could wait to see how the photos turned out.
It was the beginning of a perfect day.
Payment Due
Hi. My name is Denise.
I have a lot to say, but this is my first attempt at writing, and I'm not quite sure how to put my story into words. It's really odd; my ideas seem crystal clear whenever I'm out shopping or taking a walk around the Domain, but every time I try to write it down, the words get jumbled up a big, meaningless heap. Guess I'm just not a writer. Anyway, please bear with me, I'll try to keep things as simple as possible and not ramble on too much.
Maybe I should start by explaining that I'm a pre-operative transsexual. I've been on hormones for about three years now, and managed to make the transition successfully. I'm studying art & fashion at technical college because I've always wanted to design my own clothes. I'm really enjoying the course. Most of the other students are girls my age and I get on pretty well with all of them. Well, most of them, anyway. A few of the older ones give me a hard time because I wasn't born with the proper equipment, but I suppose you can't please everybody.
Actually, none of that's important right now. I don't want to talk about tech college, as it's not really part of the story. I want to talk about my Uncle James.
I've been living with James Anderson since my parents discovered I was taking estrogen. That was three years ago, one of the blackest days of my life. Mom wept for hours on end, wailing over and over that she'd lost her only child (which I suppose was true, in a way). Dad hit the roof, shouting at the top of his lungs and threatening to dig out his old Winchester. Dad was your stereotypical ex-service man, spent his tour of duty waging an endless war against homosexuality. You think I spent three years in Nam so you could come home and tell me you're gay?!!
The fact that I wasn't actually gay didn't seem to make much difference to the old man. Gays, lesbians, transvestites and transsexuals were all the same as far as he was concerned. As they used to say back in the marines, if it ain't straight, shoot it.
Once Dad stopped cleaning the Winchester and more civilized discussion began, everyone agreed that I should vacate the premises as soon as possible. James Anderson's name came up as a possible alternative to spending my evenings sleeping on the street (which was my Father's original solution).
James wasn't actually my Uncle. As I was later to discover, he was one of Mom's more peripheral relatives, the kind of globe-trotting gypsy you read about in Ian Flemming novels. Having recently returned from a tour of Eastern Europe, he'd rented a place near Queens Domain, not too far from the art school.
For my part, I had no major objections to this plan; by all accounts the location seemed perfect. Admittedly, James Anderson had a dark reputation - 'born to hang' was how most people phrased it - but he'd always treated me well on the rare occasions I'd met him.
James and I got along famously for the first month or so. We worked out a private agreement where I'd do some light domestic chores in return for food and lodgings. He'd even throw in a bit of pocket money to help me out with my studies. This arrangement suited me just fine, as I'd become rather domesticated since my transition. In many ways, I was living out a fantasy I'd treasured for many years; the one where I was a spoilt little rich girl swanning around a spacious Victorian mansion.
Then I discovered precisely how 'dark' his reputation really was.
Playing Doctor
Tracy Lane, 2013/2021.
Released into the Public Domain.
As discussed in an earlier narrative, I underwent a series of rather humiliating school physicals during my elementary years, each of which left a lasting impression on my personality. My two sisters experienced similar examinations, often comparing notes when we got home from school. From grades one to three, we were only required to strip down to our panties, but around the fourth grade, nude examinations were introduced following a well-documented "health scare" in our local district.
Like many kids our age, we started incorporating medical elements into our playtime, influenced by what we’d each undergone at the school clinic. At first, we played hospital fully clothed, alternating between doctor, nurse and patient. After a while, however, we settled down into more specific roles, in which I was usually the subject of the examination.
I should stress that the play-acting started out completely innocent; we were just three little girls dressing up in the rumpus room with a plastic medical kit. Sometimes we’d remove our t-shirts while the "doctor" checked our breathing, but that was about as far as it went for a while. All of that changed one Saturday afternoon when we decided to re-enact one of our recent school physicals.
As stated above, I almost always played the patient, and it was around this time the game began to take on exotic undertones for me. While I was only about nine years old and understood none of the emotions I felt, I gradually developed a deep sense of anticipation whenever we went downstairs to set up the "clinic." The "script" went though various permutations before we arrived at what we considered the perfect scenario.
Having established a basic routine, the game always started with me sitting in our makeshift classroom, pretending to read a book. Tanya, my younger sister, would walk into the room wearing an improvised nurse’s uniform, telling me it was time for my check up. At this point, my pulse would start to quicken, because I knew from long practice what to expect.
Feeling a vague flutter at the back of my tummy, I would stand up and walk obediently across the floorboards as Tanya ushered me into the "change room." There, she instructed me get ready for my physical:
"Take off your clothes and put them in that basket. The doctor will see you in a minute." Sometimes I'd ask her how much I had to take off, and she’d reply "everything except your panties."
I’m not sure how to describe what I felt at that point. The emotions were so complex, so raw and tangled that I've never quite found the words. It usually started with a warm tingling on the nape of my neck, which would suddenly cascade down through my shoulders, thighs and tummy. My hands frequently trembled as I started undoing my dress, sometimes fumbling the buttons. Gooseflesh quivered down my torso, especially around the belly button.
This was usually followed by a jarring sense of dissociation, as if I'd been separated from my own body and was viewing myself from the other side or the room. Everything was played out in high resolution; I could see myself standing by the downstairs window; a plump little girl with long blond pigtails, slowly undressing in a haze of sunlight. The strangest part was – I was fully aware that this was happening to me, not someone else. I was unfastening the bow at the front of my frock, I was sliding the straps lightly down my arms, I was stepping out of the dress to reveal my fresh white underwear.
Mind whirling with conflicting emotions, I dropped the frock into the basket and stood up in my vest and knickers. I knew my forced striptease was nowhere near complete, but I feigned innocence for a few seconds until Tanya ordered me out of my socks and singlet. This was one of most important aspects of the game: the patient could wear nothing but her underpants during the preliminary examination. No excuses, no exceptions.
Shivering with expectation, I removed the offending garments and crossed my palms over my white nylon panties. A mild scarlet tone tinged my features; although my siblings saw me half-undressed every day, I always found this final ritual embarrassing beyond words. It was as though I'd been transported back to the school auditorium, undergoing a naked physical before my entire class. Cheeks flushing cherry red, I dropped my eyes to the floor, waiting for Tanya’s next instructions.
Satisfied with my performance, Tanya took me by the hand and led me into the "examination room," where Lydia, my older sister was seated at a desk with a toy stethoscope around her neck.
"Katrina's here to see you, Doctor," Tanya announced, then stood attentively to one side. Adopting an authoritative tone, Lydia called me over to stand by her desk in my prim, white undies. Scanning me up and down with her sharp blue eyes, she asked my full name, marking it off on her non-existent list.
The check-up began with some idle small talk regarding my general health (Lydia did an amazingly good impression of our regular school physician), scribbling notes in an imaginary casebook. A few terse questions later, she would swivel her chair towards me, reaching for the medical kit as she moved. This was the official signal that my examination was about to begin.
The preliminary progressed in a brisk, professional manner as Lydia looked down my throat, listened to my breathing, tapped my chest and inspected my tummy-button. It's worth mentioning that I had to keep my hands by my sides during this phase, as covering myself up was strictly against the rules. I could only raise my arms if the doctor ordered me to, and even then, I had to keep them over my head until Lydia said otherwise. Any attempts to conceal my flimsy nylon knickers from view would result in a stern rebuke from Nurse Tanya (don’t be silly Katrina – the Doctor’s allowed to see your panties).
Lydia had developed an extremely "hands on" approach to our examinations, twisting and wringing my body out until I was literally gasping for breath. I think this was in caricature of our annual sports physicals; our gymnastics teachers tested our flexibility by bending our spines and stretching our limbs to the limit. Lydia could be every bit as rough, although I doubt she ever acted out of cruelty; it was simply how we'd come to play the game. Strangely enough, these personal violations only increased my excitement.
Concluding the preliminary, Lydia turned back to her desk, pretending to fill out her medical report. Breathing a carefully scripted sigh of relief, I stood passively by in my full briefs, praying that my ordeal was finally over. Needless to say, it had only just begun. We would always play this scene over and over again, with Tanya and Lydia trading places. For my part, I invariably played the patient.
It was, after all, the role I was most comfortable with.
The Thrift Shop
Tracy Lane, 2012/2021.
Released into the Public Domain.
Note: the protagonist of this story is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
Click Here To Read Online
(page 14)
Discourse
Discussions on the nature of transgendered fiction.
OK, so I started writing a long dissertation on creating ebook covers, but it suddenly vanished into the æther when I was about halfway through. Rather than rewriting the essay from the beginning, I'll just post an abbreviated version and assume that you can figure out what I'm doing as I go along.
First, this is what I want the cover to look like: a set of photos lying on a woodgrain desktop, with the central graphic depicting two T-girls 'caught' in the act of cross-dressing:
As the cover template has already been designed, the first step is to do a free-hand sketch based on a number of different reference images:
Next, I scan the drawing into the computer and start coloring it up in photoshop (quasi flesh-tones for the figurework):
Then, I added some solid color to the lingerie (I normally chose virginal white, but decided something a little more colorful might work better in this context):
On reflection, I decided to adjust the colors a little and added some tones to the figures (I'm not quite sure at this point whether I want full briefs, thongs or bikinis. Fortunately, photoshop allows for multiple versions):
That's about as far as I've gotten, due to various prior commitments. Sorry I can't post the final version right now; hopefully, I'll get 'round to it sooner than later.
Tracy :)
In an illustrated story, would you prefer to see the protagonist dressed in:
A. Traditional frills.
B. Feminine but modern.
C. Sexy and exotic.
D. All of the above.
Well, here goes: a group of unemployed transgirls are facing eviction if they don't come up with the rent by the end of the month. Desperate times calling for desperate measures, one of them applies for a waitressing job at a sleazy downtown bar, but quickly discovers that she can earn $500 a night stripping down to her underwear. Realizing the potential fortune to be made, all five girls decide to pool their resources and go into the lingerie dancing business.
Let me know if I should write (and illustrate) this story.
...the proceeds of which will be given to Big Closet for the upkeep of the site?
Here's the pitch: a series of thematically-connected short stories, comprising a tribute to the classic TG fiction of the 40s, 50s and 60s. The content would be 'sexy' rather than pornographic, suggestive rather than crude, and risque rather than vulgar.
I've already started writing sections of the main narrative, which revolves around the (mis)adventures of a mischievous transgirl; anyone interested in contributing material to the general storyline should leave a message in this thread. Please note that this project would be undertaken on a voluntary basis, as all profits will go to BC's "Hatbox" account by mutual consent (contributing authors would, of course, be credited by name).
General Premise:
Courtland District, Oct, 1999:
A recent survey conducted by the National Bureau of Statistics indicates that the city of Ridgewick has the highest rate of intersexual children in the country. According to figures provided by the Bureau, one in every seven children born in the region suffers from the rare genetic disorder commonly known as hermaphrodism. Although symptoms vary from case to case, the majority are described by experts as being of indeterminate sex and gender.
Numerous studies have traced the cause to an industrial accident in the nearby township of Blaxland, where several thousand metric tonnes of unprocessed chemical concentrates were released into the local environment. Denounced as an ecological disaster in the early sixties, the massive spill is believed to have contaminated the county's central water supply before clean-up operations could begin.
Figures also suggest that the city is virtually free of violent crime and juvenile delinquency. While Bureau analysts claim causal links the Blaxland Disaster, local authorities attribute the low crime rate to traditional family values amongst other related factors.
Located on the east bank of the Courtland River, Ridgewick is the largest regional center in the north east of the state, boasting a population of over 20,000. Incorporating the five major suburbs of Lakehurst, Everdale, Fairmont, Eastgrove and Greenmeadows, it is home to prestigious Lainsbury Academy, one of the few institutions in the country to accept transgendered students...
For the first volume, we'd be aiming at 30,000 words (maybe ten chapters of approx. 3000 words each). In addition to writing various sections of the book, I'll also be supplying illustrations similar to the image posted here.
Over to you. All feedback and inquiries welcome.
When I first started writing TG fiction, I had in mind a collection of illustrated stories similar to the image posted above. Unfortunately, digital formats such as kindle don't handle wrap-around text very well (I've tried all of the kindle variants, including the Textbook Creator, the Comic Book Maker etc), so I've generally gone with PDF format when publishing my own material. Needless to say, PDF also has its drawbacks in terms of text flow and zoom functions; in the present day there seems to be no happy medium unless you're willing start your own website and to do some major tinkering with HTML.
Naturally, a piece of fiction should be able to stand on its own merits, but as pointed out elsewhere, TG literature has a long history of illustrated storylines, in which the images are intended to compliment the narrative. Speaking for myself, I was always intrigued by the idea of producing magazine-style digital publications; as far back as the early 90s, I was taking courses in Photoshop and Quark Xpress to explore the possibilities.
Certainly, in the Age of Amazon, we're all aware of how important an eye-catching cover is to a book's potential sales, but how about the interior? Do you consider illustrations to be an unnecessary distraction from the textual content, or could a few well-placed images actually enhance the overall reading experience?
A few weeks ago, I opened discussion on the relative advantages and disadvantages of publishing illustrated fiction in digital format. One response that struck me in particular was the observation that quite often, images don't match up with the story - a recurring problem that can effect any medium - this was particularly evident with old comic strips and pulp magazines, where covers shots frequently had nothing to do with the interiors. My solution was to draw the illustrations first then write the story around them, ensuring that there would always be at least some correlation between art and text.
Back in my self-publishing days, I drew a series of pictures simply titled Cynosure: Angel's story, a one-off project which evolved into a short piece called Fallen Angel. As a general rule, I only include one B&W image with each story, but in this case I put a lot more effort into the illustrations, aiming for a slick, clean look reminiscent of British TG journals of the 80s.
Which brings us back, of course, to the main question: in the present day and age, is there any need for illustrative material in a literary milieu? As a reader (and possibly author) of transgendered fiction, do you consider illustrations to be an unnecessary distraction from the textual content, or could a few well-placed images actually enhance the overall reading experience?
In a perfect world, there would have been department stores like this when we were growing up, and we wouldn't have had to be dragged kicking and screaming to the back-to-school sale.
Below, a short piece set in the above-mentioned department store; apologies to those who object to forced feminization fiction (don't worry, the main character eventually decides that modeling girls' underwear isn't as bad as he imagined).
Who knows; if the long running stigma against the transgendered eventually subsides, advertisements like the above might one day become a reality. Here's to the future...
If this information is available, I'd like to include it on Transfiction wiki.
Another question for consideration:
Which themes and genres have been particularly popular over the years?
All the best, Tracy :)
Imagine you have a case of terminal cancer, and your only hope for survival is an experimental new therapy which will rewrite your genetic code at the molecular level. On the upside, you will live in perfect health for at least another sixty years. On the downside, you will have the appearance of a beautiful teenaged girl for the rest of your life.
Would you be willing to undergo this radical and potentially dangerous new treatment? Are you prepared to sacrifice your masculinity for an irreversible cure? Could you adjust to your lush, sensuous new body if they threw in a few million dollars compensation?
Wow, what a stupid question.
If magazines like this had been available when you were younger, would you have been interested in reading them?
When I was a kid, books of this kind were only sold in "specialist" outlets, which were off-limts to anyone under 18. However, even if TG magazines had been available at the local news agent, I probably wouldn't have had the nerve to front up and buy one (even under the counter).
So, which style of panty do you prefer to see the protagonist wearing in a story; full briefs, bikinis, g-strings or thongs?
Alternatives include directoire knickers, bloomers, control briefs and panty-girdles.
In common with many people here, I first began self-publishing via a well-known online vendor which most of us are already quite familiar; I won't mention it by name as I've always had extremely good experiences with that particular dealer.
The problems began when I received 'solicitations' from rival distributor Draft2Digital. Evidently, it was common practice (at that time) for D2D to contact first-time rubes authors like myself and offer them alternative digital venues. This was most likely an automatic process involving bots and algorithms, I imagine it must've been quite successful in its heyday.
As I still had a number of unfinished stories lying around on the hard disk, I wove them all together as a kind of "fix-up" novella, adding interstitial passages to tie up all the loose ends and give the general narrative a common theme. While it couldn't be described as high art, it was no worse than anything else D2D had on its virtual news stand, which I'd made sure to research prior to submitting the content. As the stories dealt mainly with coming of age scenarios, I listed the book under the Young Readers GLBT, Transgender and GLBT Romance headings, none of which had raised any red flags with my original publishers.
And so things stood for a while. The book, which was titled "Bittersweet: Fragments and Memories" didn't set any sales records, though it apparently moved enough units to raise the ire of at least one self-proclaimed 'critic' who demanded not only its removal, but but the termination of my account with the online distributor.
Here's a copy of the email I received from D2D in April 2016:
We have been contacted by multiple vendor rep's letting us know that the content being uploaded on your account is considered objectionable. We've been asked to no longer submit titles from your account. As a result, your book has been delisted and your account terminated.
It further transpired that I had been blocked by D2D's affliliates Apple, Kobo and Scribd. The main reason given was that the book was considered unsuitable for minors. This came as something of a surprise for me, as there was literally nothing inappropriate in the stories themselves.
Yes, the content dealt with problems faced by transgendered youths adjusting to their status as outsiders, along with their rejection by the wider community. There was one scene in which an adolescent boy imagines wearing a girl's school uniform and another in which a preteen experiments with various items of clothing, but there was nothing lurid or exploitative about the descriptions, which were written to a level appropriate for the target audience.
I've read far worse scenarios in classic children's literature - Tom Brown's School Days being one of the prime examples - to say nothing of the more gruesome folk tales collected in Grimm's Kinder- und Hausmärchen. Even now, nearly six years later, I find it odd that publishers are (apparently) fine with extremes of violence, cruelty and mutilation in children's fiction, but the mere expression of gender dysphoria is considered "prohibited and objectionable."
Has the market improved in the meantime? Can't be sure in the present climate, but I believe it's a good thing that we have so many alternatives in the present day...
Tracy (Transfemme).
As a few of you might already be aware, I've written a handful of stories combining OTK (over the knee) spanking scenes with TG characters. Most of them were short pieces, posted both here and over on FM, focusing largely on transgendered youths undergoing punishment by an adult authority figure. Much to my surprise, they tended to provoke negative responses from various readers, some of whom found the whole idea quite disturbing.
At first, I thought it was because the protagonists were in their mid-teens, but later on, I realized that age didn't seem to be an issue: even when the main character was over 18, people still seemed to find the notion of non-consensual spanking highly objectionable.
I think I should say from the outset that I have never condoned spanking or any other form of physical discipline; I view it as an outdated and barbaric remnant of a less civilized era in which violence was so commonplace as to be considered the norm.
That said, however . . . spanking is something which I've fantasized about since I was a child, and for that reason I've sometimes incorporated corporal imagery into my TG fiction, though none of it was based on any real-life event.
My take on the subject goes something like this:
The characters and scenarios exist solely within my imagination (perhaps that of the reader if they're sufficiently drawn into the narrative). The situations themselves are often so outrageous as to be completely unbelievable (if not outright ludicrous). In short: no real person has been harmed. The stories are pure fantasy and are intended as nothing more. They certainly do not represent any world view or personal belief -- nor should they in any enlightened society, IMHO.
Anyway, having said my piece on this particular issue, I'll now leave the discussion in your capable hands. Pleased feel free to post your comments and insights below; I'd be very interested in reading your feedback. I suspect the underlying discourse might prove fascinating to say the least.
All the best, Tracy (Transfemme).
...to discover that my work is being pirated online.
Earlier this year, I noticed one of my pen names come up on a routine online search. The link led to the "erotic fiction" section of a (fairly) well known file-sharing site. Apparently, people have been trading PDFs of my short story collections since (at least) May 2020. These included most of my anthologies and related artwork.
I guess some people might have been furious to see their work being distributed without permission, but I was somewhat amused (and rather pleased) to know that somebody considered my humble efforts worth salvaging.
Which is why I've released all of my TG-themed media into the public domain. I've already started uploading material both here and over at Archive.org; I'll follow up with posts to Fictionmania and TGFA. Who knows, maybe I can leave behind some kind of legacy. It's nice to think that my stories might still be in circulation long after I've reached the Clearing at the End of the Trail (to quote one of my favorite authors).
This appears to be a touchy subject for many within the community, with the general consensus divided into two main camps. The first assumes that underaged characters are acceptable because the scenario is purely fictional; no real person is being harmed. The opposing camp maintains that underaged characters should never be employed in transgendered fiction, as it might encourage the abuse of real life children. Needless to say, the issue isn't strictly black and white, there are numerous viewpoints between the two positions.
Speaking for myself, I lean toward the former, particularly since forced feminization is a classic theme in TG literature. The reader understands that the situation is pure fantasy and that the author does not advocate coercion in the real world. The same rationale could be applied to Aesop's Fables, Grimm's Fairy Tales or Greek Mythology. All of them depict horrendous acts, such as cannibalism, mutilation and even child murder, but we don't ban them because they're just stories at the end of the day.
Here are some book covers I've designed over the years, a few of which actually saw publication through Amazon, Lulu and Smashwords amongst others. First up, the cover from volume 1 of Bittersweet (c- 2016 if I recall correctly):
Next, an unpublished cover for a femdom story I was working on a while back. I've always been a fan of the old spicy pulps of the 1930s, and composed this as a tribute to a 'girlie' magazine called "Film Fun":
Last (and possibly least), a color illustration for a collaborative story I never got round to actually finishing:
As mentioned above, it was meant to be an illustration, but I've always wondered if it could be incorporated into a cover design. Here are a few attempts I've made over the past few years:
Note: this storyline is set in the Tranzie Universe; the protagonist is biologically male but looks anatomically female.
Daisy Miller is an eighteen year old transsexual living with her parents in Chamberlain City. Like many children born in the region, she is afflicted with TISM (Toxically Induced Sexual Morphism), a rare glandular disorder which rewrites the Y-chromosome in young males.
Having a hyper-feminized appearance, Daisy has dreamed of being a runway model since early childhood. During a visit to Courtland Plaza, she is granted the opportunity to fulfill her dreams when she's offered one hundred dollars to model lingerie in the main concourse.
The fashion parade is an overwhelming success, and Daisy is spotted by a local talent scout who recruits her for Naughty And Funny, a 'hidden camera' show specializing in practical jokes, most of which involve pretty young women in their underwear.
While Daisy's parents disapprove of the series' risque content, they are impressed by the paychecks she brings home as she quickly becomes a fan favorite. With her popularity on the rise, Daisy is offered a contract by The Feathertouch Lingerie Corporation, finally achieving her life-long ambition of being a catwalk model.
If I ever get round to writing this story, I plan to illustrate it with pictures of Daisy in her sleek, satin undies (as suggested by the images posted here). Both the story and the illustrations would be 'spicy' rather than pornographic.
Question: in your opinion, would it be appropriate to include flashbacks to Daisy's childhood, describing how her interest in women's undergarments developed during her transition from male to female? Don't worry, I won't be illustrating those sections.
Synopsis:
Born a princess of the "Radiant Kingdom," Yomeno Shiko was spirited away to the planet Earth following a war with the Shadow Realm. Arriving on the mortal plane, she was secretly hidden in the body of a human boy, Toby Ohara, where Shiko's consciousness would sleep until the threat has passed. Raised by his grandparents, Toby lived the life of a simple Shibuya schoolboy, unaware of the immensely powerful being residing deep within his subconscious.
Toby's carefree lifestyle was shattered at the age of 16, when demons from the Shadow Realm finally tracked him down, doggedly tracing Shiko's scent for over two years. Several Oni attacked him one evening on the way home from Juku (cram school), leaving him for dead after a vicious struggle.
Despite his terrible wounds, Toby miraculously survived as Shiko's tamashī was jolted back to consciousness. Awakening at the very moment of death, Toby transformed into a Mahou-Hime (Magical Princess), and set off in pursuit of the shadow demons. Armed with supernatural strength and all "the powers of the Radiant Kingdom," she destroyed her opponents without mercy, cutting them down with blasts of "pure energy."
Following the battle, Shiko swore to protect her adopted world from "evil in all its forms." Toby, now sharing all of Shiko's thoughts and memories, agreed to become her human avatar for as long as she needs him.
Synopsis:
For over fifty years, Selina the Moon Maiden has fought supernatural menaces high over the streets of Chamberlain City, acclaimed as one of the greatest champions the world has ever seen. Unfortunately, her never-ending battle finally came to an end after a devastating attack by her most powerful enemies.
Mortally wounded during a series of co-ordinated strikes, Selina fell from the skies in a flaming heap, using the last of her strength to survive the fall. Sensing her thanatos drawing near, she realized she needed a new host for her essence and - with no other alternative at hand - reached out for the first person who passed her way.
This apparent 'good samaritan' was a teenaged boy named William Carter, a high school-drop out from the Westside ghetto. With her dying breath, Selina took William's wrist and transferred her divine essence into his body, telling him to call her name when the time comes. She then died, leaving behind a badly charred corpse only vaguely resembling a human being.
With the forces of darkness closing in from all sides, William ran for his life, but was swiftly overtaken by a pack of ravenous hell hounds. In the extremity of his fear, he screamed out The Name and was instantly transformed into a superhuman teenaged girl. Making short work of the canine demons, she flew off to safety, reveling in her newly acquired powers. Selina the Moon Maiden had arisen from the ashes, fully revived and - perhaps - even stronger than before.
Unfortunately, fifteen year old William Carter was no hero. Immature, petulant, and something of a coward, he was far more interested in settling old scores than defending the innocent. His first target was a neighborhood bully who humiliated him a few months before, followed by more or less anyone who'd ever looked at him sideways. Re-enrolling at high school, he picked fights with students and teachers alike, covertly transforming into Selina to avenge even the slightest insults.
Despite his spitefully narcissistic behavior, William had one redeeming quality - he actually tried to help Selina just before she died. It was this single spark of altruism that allowed her essence to pass into William's mortal form. He has the potential to become as great a champion as his predecessor - but will that be enough when Selina's murderous enemies come to his school, seeking to steal her power for themselves ... by destroying the human vessel it now inhabits?
Note: Both Selina the Moon Maiden and Shiko-Chan are open source characters, released into the public domain by the author. They may be used for any purpose; attribution is not required.
Would anyone here be interested in starting a wikipedia devoted to Transgender Fiction? I was thinking we could start off by documenting all of the different universes and continuities, then move onto major story-arcs, themes and characters. Authors could post post their bios along with links to their literature at BC and/or FM (and any other sites featuring TG material). Here's a mock-up of what the wiki might look like (scroll down to read the rest of the post):
If you think this might be an interesting project to work on (or even if you don't), feel free to post your thoughts below. This would, of course, be a strictly volunteer operation, and we'd need to find a fairly tolerant service provider. Some basic knowledge of coding and wiki-mark up would be an advantage, though not essential.
Looking forward to reading any feedback, positive or otherwise.
Yours, Tracy.
OK, the TG Fiction Wiki is now up and running (we had to call it "Transfiction," as the name "Transpedia" was already taken). There isn't much to see yet, but you can visit the main page by clicking here:
https://tgf.miraheze.org/wiki/Main_Page
So anyway, I'd like to send out a call for contributors: feel free to create an account and write an article describing your fiction and content (biblio, themes, tropes, major characters etc). Experience in editing wikipedia articles would be an advantage but is not absolutely necessary; everybody here is welcome to contribute their abilities in whatever way they can.
I'd also like to organize a working bee to write detailed articles about Big Closet and FictionMania, documenting the background, origins, personnel, development and evolution of both. Extensive historical knowledge of either site would be greatly appreciated in this instance, though again, this is not an absolute requirement. We can always start out with a general summary and add information as we go along.
If you have any inquiries, suggestions or feedback, please post your thoughts below, as new ideas and input are always welcome.
Thanks for your time.
Tracy (Transfemme).
New additions at Transfiction Wiki:
Galentine's Day by Monique S.
Men in Black Dresses by Valentina Michelle Smith.
Tales of Anmar by Penny Lane.
Many thanks to Bryony, Curiosity, Dorothy, Heather, LHarron, Patricia and our anonymous contributors.
Authors: feel free to submit a bio/summary via PM. Please include links to your author page on BC/FM along with artwork/illustrations if you have any available.
Bye for now, Tracy.
New additions at Transfiction Wiki:
Tales from the Eerie Saloon by Ellie Dauber and Christopher Leeson.
Many thanks to Harryhenry and our anonymous contributors.
Authors: feel free to submit a bio/summary via PM. Please include links to your author page on BC/FM along with artwork/illustrations if you have any available.
Bye for now, Tracy.
This week's article is One Dozen Roses by Patricia Marie Allen, Cheryl Bishop, Nuuan, Rosemary, Melanie E, Aylesea and Andrea Lena. Click this link to read the article:
https://tgf.miraheze.org/wiki/One_Dozen_Roses
Also, numerous edits by Bryony, Curiosity, Dorothy, Heather, Patricia and others. Many thanks for each and every contribution :)
Feel free to drop by anytime. New accounts and articles always welcome!
Bye for now, Tracy.
Hi guys, Tracy here again. I'm just making another request for contributions to Transfiction Wiki. As mentioned in the previous update, we were almost shut down due to inactivity a couple of months ago, so if you have a minute to post an article about your work (or anyone else's for that matter), it would go a long way to keeping the project running.
All contributions are welcome; you can post entire stories if you wish. The user interface isn't as difficult to use as you might think (in fact, it's quite similar to the one we use here). If you have any questions, suggestions or ideas, you can leave a message below, contact me via PM or visit my talk page on the wiki. Any assistance you might offer will be greatly appreciated.
Best regards, Tracy.
Hi guys, Tracy here again. As mentioned above, we could really use some help out at Transfiction Wiki at the moment. We were almost shut down last month due to inactivity, so if you have a free minute to post an article (or an image, or even just a comment), that would go a long way to keeping the project running.
All contributions are welcome; you can post entire stories if you wish. The user interface isn't as difficult to use as you might think (in fact, it's quite similar to the one we use here). If you have any questions, suggestions or ideas, you can leave a message below, contact me via PM or visit my talk page on the wiki. Any assistance you might offer will be greatly appreciated.
Best regards, Tracy.
Although I've been transgendered as far back as I can remember, I only started writing TG fiction during my university years. My very first story was the result of a gender studies course I was taking; I was attempting to combine my personal insights with the theoretical models I'd been researching at the time. The final draft was somewhat dry and academic, reading more like a seminar paper than a conventional piece of literature, so I decided to shelve it as a 'non-starter,' so to speak.
A few years after I completed my degree, I came across a number of sites including BC, Fictionmania and Nifty, where my curiosity was piqued once again. I read voraciously for weeks, fascinated by the sheer volume of material that had been posted online. The odd thing was that despite the generally high quality of the writing, I couldn't find the kind of story that I wanted to read - ie something that reflected my personal worldview and perspectives.
Eventually, I sat down at the keyboard and started revising the old 'non-starter' I'd put into cold storage years before. I streamlined the narrative as much as possible, removing all of the philosophical monologues and academic clap-trap. The revision wasn't perfect, but it was something I was pleased with - a simple, PG rated fantasy with a straightforward, three act structure - beginning, middle and end.
To this day, I still have problems with purple prose and character development, but like almost everyone here, I continue posting whenever I have a flash of inspiration or (hopefully) a tale worth telling. At the end of the day, maybe that's what writing is all about...
...for every time someone viewed my website, I'd be making around $3,000 dollars a week. Meanwhile, over at Amazon, I'm lucky if I shift nine units a month (and that would be a particularly busy season).
Talk about not being able to even give it away...
:)
Thirteen unfinished stories released into the public domain. The collection may be read here (PDF posted above) or over at Archive.org (see link below). Please feel free to alter, rewrite or expand the material any way you choose; author attribution is not required.
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 573.49 KB |